Deep Red

Kate Hill

Deep Red

2

Kate Hill

Deep Red

DEEP RED An Ellora’s Cave publication written by

KATE HILL MS Reader (LIT) ISBN # 1-84360-515-5 Other available formats (no ISBNs are assigned): Adobe (PDF), Rocketbook (RB), Mobipocket (PRC), & HTML © Copyright Kate Hill, May 2003. All Rights Reserved, Ellora's Cave. Ellora's Cave Publishing, Inc. USA Ellora's Cave Ltd, UK This e-book may not be reproduced in whole or in part by email forwarding, copying, fax, or any other mode of communication without author/publisher permission. Edited by Sheri Ross-Carucci Cover Art by Bryan Keller

3

Kate Hill

Deep Red

Warning: The following material contains strong sexual content meant for mature readers. DEEP RED has been rated NC17, erotic, by three individual reviewers. We strongly suggest storing this electronic file in a place where young readers not meant to view this ebook are unlikely to happen upon it. That said, enjoy…

4

Kate Hill

Deep Red

Chronicler's Note The following story has been permanently filed in the Network archive. For security purposes, the names of certain locations/persons have been changed or omitted. Otherwise, after interviewing the four main parties involved as well as observing the Jury meetings connected to the case known as Deep Red, this record is, to my knowledge, true. The opinions expressed in this compilation do not reflect those of the Network or this chronicler, but belong solely to the individuals noted. —Mara Lindsay, New York

5

Kate Hill

Deep Red

Chapter One Sir Edward Race's Mansion The Mojave Desert, California He stared into the ornate gold mirror and wondered who he was. After so many lives and so many names, he wasn't sure he knew. All he understood was his purpose. He always needed a purpose, otherwise what was the point of living? His eyes wandered over his own form. A black silk shirt tucked into black slacks draped his tall, sinewy body. Loose curls of thick black hair hung almost to his shoulders. His features were strong, but not particularly outstanding, except for his eyes. Pale green and almond shaped, he used them to advantage, knowing one of his strengths was the ability to stare down a starving tiger. Though he'd never considered himself a particularly handsome man, he'd never lacked for women's attention—either mortal or vampire. They actually seemed to flock to him, as if he emanated pheromones that ensnared both species. Most men would have regarded such presence as a gift. To Seraphim, it was a curse, for his deepest desire and his deepest fear were one in the same: to be loved. The clock on the mantle said five minutes to one. He would be just in time for dinner. As he stepped into the corridor, two maids dressed in black uniforms cast discreet glances his way. One of them flashed her tiny hybrid fangs with her smile. He returned the gesture, though he kept his teeth sheathed, so as not to give her any ideas. Hybrids didn't have the option of hiding their fangs, but an Immaculate vampire revealing his incisors meant one of two things: anger or lust. At that moment, Seraphim wanted nothing more than dinner. The excess of physical love at Sir Edward's mansion challenged even his considerable appetite. On the stairwell, he met two other guests—a Princess of some southwestern isle and her consort. He'd already spent the night with her several times while her consort enjoyed one of the mortal housekeepers. Sir Edward's staff included both mortals and hybrids, ensuring plenty of nourishing entertainment for hybrid and Immaculate guests alike. Seraphim was glad of that. Though only the blood of another vampire could nourish Immaculates, his preferred bedmates were undeniably mortal. "I don't know how you can stand those puny human girls," the Princess had told him just two nights ago after he'd nearly knocked her through the floor during their lovemaking. His back had taken several hours to heal after the ruts her claws left. "How do you manage to restrain yourself? Or do you enjoy killing them?"

6

Kate Hill

Deep Red

Seraphim had offered her a smile that told her nothing. He'd learned it was often far better to let people think the worst of you. In truth, fucking another vampire was a necessary release every now and then, but he found mortal fragility endearing. Their constitution forced him to touch them tenderly, and he could tell himself his gentleness was necessity, not affection. And he could remember her—and the bastard who'd helped him destroy her. By joining the Network, he'd called a truce with a man he ached to kill. A man who, gratefully, was a million miles away. He and the Princess' consort paused outside the dining room door, allowing her to pass. "Please." The consort gestured for Seraphim to enter ahead of him. Seraphim strode inside. The consort hadn't a breath of dominance in him. Instinctive rank was important among their kind—far more important than title or blood. Dominance was inborn, part of one's soul. When two Alpha male vampires fought, it was usually to the death. Good for the consort that he knew his place. "Seraphim!" Sir Edward—a slim hybrid with piercing gray eyes—smiled from his place at the head of the table. In spite of his shoulder-length silver hair, his face bore only a few fine lines by his eyes and mouth. He was impeccably groomed in a casual buff-colored suit. "We thought you might miss dinner again. Come. Sit beside me. I have a new mortal performing for us later, and I'd like your opinion of her." "We know how you adore mortals," the Princess said. "Heaven—or perhaps Hell— knows why." The bitch was obviously still offended by his rejection of her the previous night. His last bedroom bout with her had been more than enough. Several other female guests seated at the table glanced at Seraphim, one or two murmuring in agreement with the Princess. " I couldn't waste my time with mortals," said David Ridge, a wealthy American entrepreneur. He was a tall man with a burly chest, sturdy legs, and thick blond hair brushed back from a ruggedly handsome face. The man reeked of Alpha power. "Too weak for me. They don't even begin to challenge my stamina." "So true." The Princess turned her smile to him, and David's wife flung her a hateful look. Seraphim took a sip from the crystal glass of blood red wine set in front of him. His eyes fixed on David's. "The restraint necessary to pleasure such fragility can be the most difficult test of stamina. What better way to learn control enough to pleasure one of our females to the limits of her endurance than to explore mortal love? We know the man who walks the tightrope is so much more balanced when his feet grace a marble floor." "Well said." Sir Edward grinned. David scoffed. "You talk a good show, Seraphim." "I assure you he does far more than talk." Another female guest, an owner of a worldwide chain of fine jewelry shops, ran the tip of her tongue over her red painted lips. Some might consider the blond-haired Immaculate female beautiful. Seraphim

7

Kate Hill

Deep Red

preferred more classic looks to her garishness. If his assignment hadn't been to blend in with the guests at Sir Edward's, he never would have slept with her even once. But speaking of stamina, she had been quite a challenge. The conversation lagged as dinner was served and everyone focused their attention on the rare steak and tender baby vegetables set before them. Sir Edward spared no expense for his guests, which was part of the reason they paid so well and so often for the use of his desert playground. The rest was due to his discretion. Sir Edward's was no Casa Rosa—a nasty place Seraphim had once tracked his old enemy to. That place had carried the stench of raw debauchery. At least Sir Edward's was buffered by finery, and the male and female entertainers hand picked for their beauty, talents, and cleanliness. In spite of such easy access to pleasure, Seraphim preferred the hunt. Discovering the female whose blood called to him, tracking her, and seducing her were one of life's greatest pleasures. When he found such a female, he could close his eyes and pretend to love. As the meal ended, Sir Edward tapped his spoon against his wine glass to silence the chatting guests. "Now, ladies and gentlemen, a mortal beauty who—I believe—has captured the essence of a more sensual time. I regret I am not old enough to have seen ancient Egypt firsthand, but perhaps those of you who were there can tell me if she would not have befitted Cleopatra herself." Sir Edward waved his hand and a group of five musicians stepped into the room. Two played hand drums, two stringed instruments, and the third a flute. At the first note of their song, a woman dressed in sheer olive green harem clothes, a gold belt about her hips, danced into the room. Her face was covered in an olive veil, revealing only her large green eyes, fringed with thick, dark lashes. Her heartbeat thundered across the room, her fear and apprehension apparent to vampiric senses. Seraphim's own pulse quickened, as her performance reminded him of a time when he'd been most content—a time that had driven an emotional stake through his heart and stolen part of his sanity. The woman danced closer, and when she paused, her eyes met Seraphim's. They were desperate eyes, yet powerful. He sensed her resilience, even trapped among creatures seeking to feast on her thin, sweet, mortal blood. The music ended with the dancer poised in the center of the floor. Seraphim watched the swell of her belly as she breathed and noticed the firm plumpness of her breasts straining above a bra of gold and green beads. "Pleasant," one of the male guests said, a smile in his voice. "She does capture a bit of the ancient." "I wonder if she tastes as good as she smells," said someone else—female this time. Seraphim felt Sir Edward's eyes on him and tore his gaze from the dancer. "Well?" Sir Edward asked, his voice scarcely a whisper. "Another dance, perhaps?" Seraphim said.

8

Kate Hill

Deep Red

Sir Edward motioned for the performance to continue. This time the dance was slow and sensual. She spun, removing the veil from her face and twirling it around her. Though not beautiful, she had good features, a straight nose and pretty lips. Her eyes were stunning, however. Their expression was as deep as an endless pool of rich blood. Her body, while not too plump, was gently rounded, her belly, hips, and arms curved. Seraphim imagined resting his cheek against her bare breasts, of feeling the heat of her soft, mortal body against his. "I'd like her today," he said to Sir Edward, staking his claim before any of the hybrid scum could ask for her. Sir Edward smiled. "Of course." "I'll take her," the Princess' consort said when the music ended. "It might be diverting." "I am sorry to any gentlemen who wanted her company tonight," Sir Edward said. "She's already been spoken for." "I wonder by whom?" David chuckled, glancing at Seraphim. "I, for one, am not in the mood to walk a tightrope tonight." He reached for a hybrid maid who was cleaning off the table. His hand slid up the woman's skirt, fondling her until the scent of her arousal floated on the air. Some of the guests lingered at the table while others disbursed. Seraphim wandered to an indoor courtyard filled with exotic trees and flowers, the likes of which would never be found on the barren land outside. While in the mansion, it was difficult to believe miles of desert waited just beyond the stone walls. Seraphim extended the claw of his right forefinger and traced the shape of a thorn sprouting from one of the rosebushes. He caught her scent before she reached the garden. Two hybrid males— other household servants—accompanied her. So, Seraphim's lips curved into a humorless smile, she has been forced after all. He'd thought he sensed it from her, but hadn't been certain. Her footsteps quickened as she struggled to keep her balance after one of the hybrids shoved her inside. The door closed and the scent of the hybrids faded. The echo of her heartbeat and the aroma of her flesh filled the room. Seraphim closed his eyes and drew a deep breath. "What's your name?" She didn't reply, and he turned to her, lifting an eyebrow in question. He found himself gazing into those wide green eyes and resisted the urge to shiver. "Hannah," she said. Seraphim took a step closer and touched her hair. He watched the pulse beating in her throat, and when he concentrated hard enough, heard the rush of her blood. Taking a tendril of her honey colored hair gently between his fingers, he asked, "What do you think I want, Hannah?" "I know what you want." She didn't bother keeping the bitterness from her voice. "You want what every other bastard he sends me to wants." She flung her hair over her

9

Kate Hill

Deep Red

10

shoulder and tilted her head so he could see the partially healed fang marks in her neck. "Go ahead. Get it over with." In spite of her words, he felt her tremble as he leaned closer and touched his lips to the wounds on her throat. He closed his eyes as he kissed the soft flesh. When he drew back without so much as exposing his fangs, she stared at him in surprise. "But I thought—" Before she finished speaking, his mouth covered hers. His kiss was chaste at first, allowing her to become accustomed to his touch and taste. One of his hands cupped the back of her head while his other arm slipped around her waist, drawing her curves closer to the hard planes of his body. He considered touching her mind with his—a trick of the magical religion he'd perfected over the centuries—but thought better of it. The last thing she needed was another display of power from his kind. She hadn't been far from the truth when she'd guessed his desire. He did want to taste her blood, but more than that, he wanted to seduce her into offering it freely. Her hands slid up his back, fists unclenching so she could grip him closer. He felt arousal replace her fear and nearly smiled. The tip of his tongue traced the shape of her lips, and they parted beneath his moist caress, inviting him inside where her own tongue greeted his. When the kiss broke, her eyes seemed a little less frightened and a little more inviting. "What's your name?" she asked. He brushed his cheek against hers and whispered against her lips, "Seraphim." "Fire angels," she murmured. "Like in the Bible?" His lips curved upward. "Not exactly. I'm going to my room. Come with me?" He stepped away, extending his palm to her. "Do I have a choice?" she asked. "Of course, Hannah." Slowly she lifted her hand. His fingers curled around hers and she trembled. With a gentle tug, she was in his arms. She followed him up the stairs, still clutching his hand, particularly when they passed David on the stairs. The blond bared his fangs at her, and Seraphim growled deep in his throat. The sound was beyond her mortal hearing, but loud enough for David. It was a warning growl, and unless David wished a battle right there on the stairway, he'd keep his fangs away from Seraphim's bed partner for that night. The blond snarled, but continued on his way. He was going to be trouble one day. Seraphim could tell. When they reached his room, Seraphim opened the door for her, then locked it behind them. She spun, her heart pounding, and stared from the door to him.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

11

He didn't speak a word. He made certain his eyes said it all. Hannah stared at him, transfixed, but somehow she was holding him as well. She had secrets, too. And a purpose. He sensed it. Taking her hands, he entwined his fingers with hers before he pushed her hands behind her back. Her small hands felt cold and her heartbeat echoed in the otherwise quiet room. Seraphim tried reassuring her with the look in his eyes. He realized he was probably unlike any other guest she'd entertained in that he wanted to please her. Leaning closer, he felt her warm breath against his lips before kissing her. He kissed her upper lip then her lower before covering her entire mouth with his and gently slipping his tongue between her lips. She responded with moist, gentle strokes of her own. For a moment he allowed her to take the lead, to explore his mouth to her satisfaction. Her fingers lost their chill and tightened on his. Seraphim smiled slightly. Sweeping her into his arms, he carried her to the bed and placed her on it. He nuzzled her shoulder and kissed her belly, exposed beneath her beaded bra. He slipped the harem pants over her hips and down her legs. Tossing them aside, he allowed his fangs to slip from flesh sheaths and used the long, curved weapons to rip off her panties and bra without so much as scratching her skin. He flung the shredded satin aside and licked her inner thighs before running his tongue over her clit and sucking the swollen little nub. She made an earthy sound deep in her throat and tried wiggling her hips, but he held her fast, lapping and sucking until she quivered, throbbed, and moaned in orgasm. He gave her only moments to recover as he shed his clothes, then knelt close to her, caressing her smooth legs. Seraphim ran his tongue up her belly and licked her breasts, taking one nipple between his flat human teeth and caressing the straining peak with the tip of his tongue. As he moved to the other breast, his fingertips gathered moisture from her wet pussy and circled her clit until she came again. She thrashed beneath him, her moans turning to sobs of passion as he played with her breasts and clit. Already he sensed when she was close to orgasm. He observed the quivering of her eyelids against her smooth skin, the parting of her lips, and the flush spreading over her breasts. Slowing his movements, his pulse raced as she lifted her hips against his rubbing hand, trying to reach fulfillment. "Shh," he soothed, removing his hand and gently stroking her belly. Her eyelids lifted partway and she watched him with desire and wariness combined. A twinge of sorrow tugged at his heart as he realized she still couldn't quite believe he wanted to pleasure her. He stroked languid fingertips over her creamy hips and through the cushion of pubic hair. Pushing two fingers gently inside her, he explored her damp pussy before returning to her clit. Her stimulated body responded quickly to his touch. This time as she writhed beneath him, he continued rubbing until she throbbed and quivered in fulfillment. Pleasuring her made his cock swell and ache. The tip of it continually brushed her legs, and he resisted the urge to shiver.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

12

Suddenly she reached for him, her small hand curving around his cock and pumping. He sensed her momentary shock at his size. Though a large cock was considered an asset by most, Seraphim often felt annoyed by equipment of his proportion. Hannah's other hand grasped his balls and squeezed. He placed his hand over hers, gently showing her how to use his foreskin to advantage. With the head finally exposed, she ran her thumb over it, spreading the moisture that gathered at the eye. His pulse leapt with the aching pleasure of her touch. God, he wanted her! The sound of her blood, the smell of her skin, the touch of her small, mortal hands were driving him to madness. He positioned himself over her, bearing most of his weight on his hands and forearms as he thrust into her—gently and partway so his enormous cock wouldn't cause her discomfort. He pumped his hips while grinding in a circular motion. "Seraphim!" she breathed. "Seraphim!" Her mortal body felt hot and tense. The sound of her rushing blood and ragged breathing aroused him to dizzying heights. It had been so long since a woman had touched him this deeply. He'd just met her, but he felt as if he knew her. She murmured breathless endearments while her fingertips caressed his sides and back. Her touch was feathery yet lay like steel upon his soul. She wound her way into his heart, this stranger, this little mortal with secrets in her eyes. His desire was suddenly unbearable. He panted, restraining the need to slam into her with all the strength of his Immaculate body. She tilted her throat backwards, fully exposing the beautiful, pulsing column in an invitation he could no more resist than he could slow the pounding of his heart. When his fangs slipped into her flesh, she cried out, though with pleasure rather than pain. A vampire's bite, when done correctly, was as thrilling as the most intense orgasm. More than anything, he wanted to show her all the magnificence of a proper bite. He growled, his body stiffening as his hips lunged forward, careful with her even in the throes of passion. For a moment, the entire world seemed to turn red as he drank her sweet blood and pulsed within her quaking body. Simultaneously, he slipped his fangs and cock from her. Hannah's arms draped him as he rested his cheek against her full breasts, closing his eyes and listening to her heartbeat slow to normal. As Seraphim lifted his head and slid down her body, Hannah's eyes opened and followed his motions with curiosity. Fear had vanished from their depths, replaced with an expression of calm fulfillment. He wondered how long it had been since she'd enjoyed sex with a man. Spreading her legs, he settled himself across the bed, draping her legs over him. He grasped her buttocks and tugged her downward, closing his eyes as he lapped her moist, warm folds of flesh with long, tender strokes of his tongue. The tip of his tongue ran lightly along the side of her clit. Hannah moaned, the muscles of her firm bottom tightening in her pleasure. Seraphim ran his tongue up and down her clit then moved to

Kate Hill

Deep Red

13

her pussy. Thrusting inside, he tasted her soft, delectable warmth before returning to her sensitive nub. Her body tensed even more as she neared her climax. She panted, her body writhing though he held her steady against his mouth. Seraphim felt he could lick her all night. Her obvious pleasure aroused him, bringing him pleasure in a manner far deeper than simple sexual release. "Ah! Seraphim!" she sobbed, her pulse pounding and body throbbing beneath his relentless caresses. His tongue didn't leave her until the last pulsation rolled through her. Stretching out beside her, he gazed at her pleasure-softened face with its closed eyes and the flush fading from smooth cheeks. He watched the rise and fall of her breasts as she rested. Bending, he kissed her throat, allowing himself one last lick of the fang marks. His chest constricted a bit when he realized this was the best sexual experience he'd had in two thousand years. It exceeded the acrobatic, all-night sessions with his own kind and it far surpassed the hour-long fantasies he created when sleeping with most mortals. Hannah's eyes opened and she rolled onto her side, facing him. A soft smile touched her lips and he returned it as he pulled the sheet over them and tugged her into his arms.

***** Hannah was obviously accustomed to living among vampires, since she remained sound asleep when Seraphim slipped from the bed at noon. He dressed and grasped his car keys. At first he thought to leave her, but for some inexplicable reason felt she deserved an explanation as to why she'd awaken in an empty bed. "Hannah." He touched her shoulder and caressed her hair. Her eyelids fluttered before lifting. For a moment she looked startled, and he heard her heart pound. "Seraphim?" "I have to go. Sleep here if you like. I'll be back tomorrow evening." She nodded, a strange expression in her eyes as she lifted her hand and placed it to his cheek. "Seraphim?" "Yes?" He took her hand and touched his lips to the back of it. "Nothing." "We can talk more when I get back." "It's all right." She sat up and reached for her harem pants and bra. "I know what this was. You don't have to pretend -" "I don't pretend. Not with women. It only leads to trouble." He tugged the clothes from her hands and tossed them aside. "Stay here." "But Sir Edward -" "I'll make arrangements with Sir Edward."

Kate Hill

Deep Red

14

"Why?" She folded her arms across her breasts and stared up at him, her brow furrowed. "You'd rather spend your time with David and the others?" "No." "I thought not." "Why are you being nice to me?" "I'm not nice." He reached for his black leather travel bag and walked to the door. "What do you want from me?" He smiled slightly. "When I get back." Seraphim stepped out the door and walked down to the main hall where several mortal servants dusted and polished furniture. He motioned for a slightly built young man. "Sir?" asked the youth. "Please tell Sir Edward I'd like to speak with him." "But, Sir, he's asleep and I can't disturb him." "Tell him I sent you." "But—" Seraphim stared hard into the young man's eyes. "Do it." He heard the mortal's heart race as he averted his eyes. "Yes, Sir." The youth disappeared up the winding staircase, and several moments later, Sir Edward, wrapped in a silver robe, descended the steps. "Something wrong, Seraphim? The boy said it was urgent that you speak to me." "I must go to the city for business, but plan to return tomorrow evening." "I hope it's nothing serious?" "No." Seraphim changed the subject. "I wanted to speak with you about the woman Hannah." Sir Edward grinned, revealing the tips of his fangs. "Enjoyed her, did you? I found her dancing in a competition in New Mexico." "I would like to use her for the duration of my visit." Sir Edward's brow furrowed. "But I've already had several other guests request her." "Disappoint them." "Several are excellent customers." "I can make it very much worth your while and I won't take no for an answer. I must have her." "Well if you feel that strongly about it -"

Kate Hill

Deep Red

15

"I do. She's in my room. That's where she's to stay, and she's not to be touched until my return, is that understood?" Sir Edward sighed. "Whatever you say." "For your trouble." Seraphim reached into his coat pocket and withdrew a check he'd already made out to Sir Edward. Sir Edward's face remained expressionless though his silver eyes widened a bit at the amount. "Not to fear. No one will so much as breathe on her." Seraphim donned his sunglasses as he turned and strode out the door.

***** Nearly ten miles from Sir Edward's, Seraphim parked his black truck beside a craggy rock. In the back, he changed into sand colored fatigues and a long sleeved cotton shirt. Before lacing his boots, he glanced out the side window and winced. Though he'd spent years adapting to sunlight, he couldn't imagine a vampire on the planet who looked forward to walking in the desert at high noon. Still, it was the safest time for him to do what he had to. He checked his handgun, ensuring the chamber was filled with platinum bullets— the metal highly allergic to vampires. Ages ago, in the midst of ignorance and terror, mortals had confused platinum weapons for silver, giving birth to vampires' legendary abhorrence to silver. Several times in the past that false belief had saved him days of pain—or worse. He sheathed a platinum dagger about his waist, slipped on a light backpack of supplies, and shrugged a coil of rope over his shoulder. He jogged two miles east until the wind-smoothed cave rose in the distance. Suddenly he smelled it. Faint at first, but growing stronger. He dropped to the sand as a bullet whizzed past his head, embedding in the cactus plant just in front of him. He stared at the bullet buried in the plant's thick skin and didn't need to examine it further to know it was platinum. "I knew that bastard was trouble," Seraphim muttered. He scrambled behind the cactus as more bullets flew. Glancing between the V where the top of the plant split into two long fingers thrusting skyward, Seraphim took aim with his gun at the rock which he knew David hid behind. "Where's his wife?" Seraphim muttered to himself. "I can smell her, but I can't see her." David ran from behind the rock toward another. Seraphim felt the man's thoughts probing his and knew they were only able to avoid each other's bullets because they were reading each other's minds. Telepathy was a gift most vampires possessed, though not all shared the same talents for it. Seraphim had spent centuries perfecting the magical arts and was usually far more skilled at mind control than others of his kind. David had obviously studied as well. He wouldn't be a simple victory.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

16

With both men out of bullets, David, growling like a rabid wolf, a sword clutched in his fist, charged Seraphim. Seraphim dodged the burly Immaculate's blows, leaping backward almost too late as the tip of David's blade slashed the front of his shirt, drawing a stream of blood. As the blade descended in an overhead blow, Seraphim grasped David's forearms. They drove their knees upward, only managing to block one another's blows as they wrestled for control of the weapon. "We know what's out here!" David's eyes glowed amber in his vampiric rage, his fangs glistening in the sunlight. "You know how to find it. One way or another, you will tell me! Then I'll kill you anyway, you arrogant prick!" Seraphim felt saliva drip from his own teeth as he growled and managed to twist David's arms backwards, kicking his feet out from under him. David swung the sword halfway upward before Seraphim's dagger plunged through his heart. The blond Immaculate's eyes bulged and he sputtered before dying. Seraphim reached downward to remove his dagger and felt pain explode in his shoulder. He shouted and scrambled out of range of the next bullet. David's wife, her face stark with rage and her fangs exposed, fired a handgun as she stormed toward Seraphim. Fury made her thoughts and motions difficult to read. Another bullet grazed his triceps, widening the bloody stain on his shirt. "I'm going to kill you, bastard!" she snarled. "And that mortal cunt you fucked last night. And anyone you might care about. And—" She hissed as he tossed a handful of sand in her face. Teeth gritted, she continued firing blindly with the gun. He lunged at her, ripping the gun from her hand. She clawed at his wrists, freeing one of her hands and tearing a pointed metal pike hanging from the belt around her waist. She twisted, attempting to plunge it through Seraphim's heart, but he flung her hard and she landed face down in the sand, screaming a shrill death cry before she lay still, the pike poking through her back. Seraphim stood, panting, one hand clutching his shoulder. Blinking sweat from his eyes, he squinted skyward. Between the heat, blood loss, and platinum spreading fiery pain through his shoulder and arm, he had problems. Major problems. Forcing back a groan, he slipped off the backpack and removed his laptop. He sent an email to the one Network connection in a position to help him and prayed he would receive it in time. Jules. Need medical assistance ten miles east of my destination. Don't come alone. S. Almost as quickly as he sent his message, a reply flashed back:

Kate Hill

Deep Red

17

On my way. The backpack dangling from his good arm, Seraphim began the journey to his truck. Two miles to an Immaculate was nothing more than a short sprint, but when bearing platinum wounds, it seemed like a thousand miles. By the time he reached the truck, he was drenched in sweat and his lungs felt ready to explode. The poison had traveled enough to render him almost sightless from pain and nausea. He collapsed in the back of the truck, muttering to himself about his own stupidity. This slip up had endangered his assignment, something for which he could not forgive himself. He shouldn't have killed David or his wife before questioning them about what they'd known and who they were working for. Sir Edward was the obvious choice, but Seraphim knew from experience obvious wasn't always true.

***** "E…Easy," stuttered a familiar voice. A hand touched Seraphim's shoulder and he opened his eyes, focusing on Jules Kane, hybrid vampire and medical doctor. "Where are we?" "My private lab in LA. I got all that platinum out of you, but the bullet hit bone in the shoulder wound." "So that's why it still hurts like hell," Seraphim muttered, pushing himself to a sitting position on the bed. "The bodies two miles east of my truck?" "You told us about them before you passed out. The Network has taken care of them." "I'm close. They were following me." Seraphim moved his arm, loosening the sore muscles. "The wounds have healed. I don't smell any fresh blood." "You still need to rest that shoulder for a few days." "I don't have a few days. I need to be back at Sir Edward's by tomorrow night." "You mean tonight." Seraphim's lip curled. "You mean I've been out since yesterday?" "Platinum will do that to a guy. I've already spoken to Adam. He says you're off the case and he'll send rein…reinforcements." Adam! The First Father, leader of the Network Seraphim had worked for over the past year. The Network controlled vampire society all over the world. Their members ranged from foot soldiers sent to keep the peace among vampires and mortals to doctors and historians who researched and improved life quality for their kind. A similar Network had been an integral part of society for the Original vampires who'd settled on Earth, but had been lost with their destruction thousands of years ago. The

Kate Hill

Deep Red

18

modern Network had been revived in the past decade and had given Seraphim a new purpose—probably saving his sanity as well after two thousand years of grief. "I'm not abandoning this assignment," Seraphim stated. He couldn't leave, not after all he'd learned, not after all he needed to do, and not after he'd promised that young mortal woman protection. "But Adam -" " I will speak with Adam." Ignoring the doctor's protests as well as those of his own healing body, he walked to the phone across the room and dialed. It took several moments before he was connected to the Network leader. "Seraphim," Adam's deep voiced sounded on the line, "how are you feeling?" "I'm not leaving this assignment." "Look, you've been on it for months. Today proves things are getting too dangerous for you." "I'm very close, Adam." "Close to dying, maybe." "Some things are worth dying for." Adam fell silent for a moment before saying, "I can't argue with that." "You knew the agreement I had with the Network when I was sworn in. I must finish everything I start." "Even if it endangers the assignment?" "I don't believe it will. You know I'd never endanger people depending on me." "Jules says you need time off to recover from that injury. You can't fool around with platinum." "I'm ready to go back. If you remove me from this case, I will return on my own. If the Network chooses to cause a scene right at Sir Edward's, then who will be endangering the assignment?" "Threats don't work well on me. You know that." "And you know me. I don't make threats." Adam sighed. "You can return with my approval, if it's so important to you, but I'm sending backup." "I don't need -" "The backup will arrive on Monday evening." Adam hung up, leaving Seraphim grinding his teeth in frustration. "W…Well?" Jules asked, his thin face staring up into Seraphim's. Seraphim simply growled in reply.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

19

Chapter Two A Maximum Security Prison The East Coast, USA "Go." The guard shoved the prisoner's lower back, but didn't succeed in moving the tall, muscular man bearing the tattoo of a King Cobra on his left biceps. "Yeah, yeah, yeah. I'm going," Vincent Dilorenzo growled. He narrowed his eyes against the light as he stepped out of the dim, solitary cell and into the comparative brightness of the prison corridors. He shrugged his big, muscled shoulders and flexed his broad chest, trying to force space between his hot skin and the sweaty tank top clinging to it. The cell they'd crammed him into had to be a hundred stifling degrees and far too cramped for his six foot three and a half inch frame. Still, if he wanted to, he could snap the handcuffs binding his wrists—there had been times when he'd felt like doing just that—but he was getting paid to stay imprisoned until he completed his assignment. Lately, it had been much more than the money pressing him to remain under the control of pathetic mortal guards. He stepped into the secured room separating inmates from visitors, catching a glimpse of himself in the reflection of protective glass. Vincent knew he was good looking, and often used his appeal to advantage, particularly with the ladies. Still, he had to admit he'd looked better. His dark, wavy hair was lank with sweat, and his brown eyes appeared even more savage than usual. A scruffy beard covered his chiseled face, partially concealing his full, sensual mouth. The beard was an irritating replacement for the carefully groomed goatee he usually wore. Still, what could he do? It wasn't like appearances were important in solitary. Vincent inhaled deeply, catching a familiar scent even through the inches of glass. His eyes settled on a tall, lanky, dark-haired man dressed in jeans and a long-sleeved gray shirt. The man's blue eyes riveted to Vincent's, and a voice spoke in his mind. You look like the wrath of God, Vincent. Still a pisser, ain't ya, Lindsay, Vincent's thoughts replied. Still not as big a pain in the ass as your brother, though. A smile played around Adam Lindsay's mouth as Vincent dropped into the seat opposite him behind the glass. Their kind didn't need those stupid phones to communicate—or to make plans. You'd better prepare yourself to work with my pain in the ass brother again, Adam told him. We're pulling you out of here. The Network has a more important job for you.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

20

Vincent's large hands clenched into fists and his teeth ground. He had been one of the Network's finest agents for over ten years. His two thousand years of experience as well a his superior fighting skill made him invaluable, especially to the Network leader, or the First Father, as Adam Lindsay was titled. Vincent considered it amazing that a vamp as young as Adam had ended up as the figurehead for the Network, but Adam and his twin Matthew Winter, were prodigies among their kind. Together, along with Vincent, they'd saved the world from one of the worst vampires ever—an Original directly from their home planet. Wherever that might be. That's what Vincent was looking for in the maximum security prisons where he'd been stationed for the past two months. One shit hole after another had been his life—or so it seemed. It was rumored that one of the inmates was a direct descendant of the Originals who'd tried to populate Earth so many years ago. Vincent's duty was to seek him out and try to fill in many of the gaps still bewildering Network researchers. Before this assignment, Vincent had little interest in the Originals—the less he had to do with them, the better. Yet the closer he got, the more obsessed he became. It was as if some sort of mental disease had taken over and "Vincent, are you listening to me?" Adam spoke loudly into the telephone. "Yo," he grunted, but sent such loud thoughts that Adam winced. You can't pull me out of here, you son-of-a-bitch! Do you know how friggin' close I am? I can and I will. You Ivy League prick, I'll rip out your goddamn throat! Do you know what kind of shit I've had to put up with in these friggin' mortal prisons? You pull me out before I find this guy, and I'll leave your Network so fast Adam leaned back in his chair, a frustrating smile on his lips. Damn Adam Lindsay! It took forever for him to get ruffled, but when he did—well, even Vincent thought twice about messing with him then. Still, at the moment, Vincent could have slashed Adam's throat and drained him dry. He was getting sick of taking orders from the whipper snapper, and Enough baiting each other. Adam leaned closer to the glass, his eyes fixed on Vincent. I need you for this new assignment because it's highest code dangerous. It's deadly and dirty, and I need someone unscrupulous to handle it. For the first time, Vincent began to relax. A slow smile spread over his lips and he shrugged his big shoulders to loosen the taut muscles. Don't sound so bad. I still want to find this guy I've been tailing, though. Are you actually starting to care about your work? Never thought I'd see that day, Dilorenzo. Adam narrowed his eyes and Vincent fought the urge to look away. Though young, Adam had the most penetrating gaze of any vampire he'd ever known—except perhaps one, but he couldn't think about that. Not now. Such old rivals had to be put out of his mind so he could focus on the task at hand, and this new one sounded interesting. Cut the crap and tell me more about this job.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

21

It's rumored someone possesses the Flower. If he has it, then he surely knows a great deal about our past. Possibly enough to put us back in contact with the Originals—if any still exist. "There are Originals," Vincent scoffed. "Not many, but they're still here. What about that kid Sage your brother found? He's an Original." Sage was born here. I'm talking about placing us in contact with Originals out there—with the mother planet. Mother planet? Vincent laughed aloud. Motherfucker. I think you've lost your mind, kid. Been working too hard between the hospital and the Network. Either be a doctor or be the First Father. Doing both is a helluva lot to ask anyone. Your brother has the right idea. He's shunned the Network and has his head so far up his ass with his research that I told you Matthew will be working with you on this particular job. He's probably the only person who can do what it takes to prepare you. "Prepare me?" Vincent's humor faded, and he let his wolfish fangs slip enough to bare them to Adam. "I was born before both your daddy's daddy had his first wet dream, and he's going to prepare me ?" Adam's lip curled in disgust. "Yeah, and he's got his work cut out for him." "Why?" "His job is to make you respectable." "Damn," Vincent murmured. "Matthew is the least of your worries, however." "What do you mean?" "Another agent is already on the case. Due to dangerous circumstances he's encountered, we've encouraged him to leave, but he refuses." "So why don't you just boot him where you want, like you're doing to me?" "I'm not at liberty to discuss it. I just wanted to warn you about who he is." "I don't give a shit. I ain't fussy." "It's Seraphim Kellen." Vincent's stomach clenched and his lip curled. "Shit, Lindsay! Why the hell does it have to be him?" "I'm sorry." "Right." "Look, you two called a truce when he joined the Network." "Truce." Vincent chuckled with false humor. "We've tried to kill each other every hundred years for the past two millennia." "Vincent, if we didn't need you on this assignment so badly, I wouldn't send you." "Yeah, yeah, yeah." Vincent leaned back in his chair. You owe me for this one, Lindsay. Big time.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

22

***** "Don't talk." Vincent held up his hand in front of the tall, red-haired vampiress who greeted him at the door of her room in Casa Rosa, a vampire playground in Spain. There was a beauty shop, dancing, drinking (all blood types available), and rooms upstairs that were sprayed with disinfectant nightly. The perfect spot for a little romance after Vincent's release from prison. Lucia moistened her lips with the tip of her tongue and ran her hands over her full breasts poured into a tight scarlet mini dress. The tips of her fangs glistened in the moonlit room as she stepped closer and caressed his chest. She squeezed his rock hard pecs and kissed him. Vincent's arm circled her waist, and he pressed her close, feeling his cock swell against the denim crotch of his jeans. "Hmm," Lucia sighed, reaching between them and grasping a handful of his crotch. She squeezed. "It's been so long. When you called and said you were getting out of prison, I couldn't wait to get down here and give you a welcome home present. I've missed you." "Sure. I bet the crowd of guys hanging around your place kept your heart from breaking, though." "I just had a few—to keep from being bored." She gasped as his arm tightened around her even more. He felt her heartbeat quicken, and her lips curled back over a beautiful set of ivory fangs. Vincent nipped her earlobe, drawing rivulets of blood, and growled, "Shut up, baby. Don't ruin the moment." In a motion so swift even Lucia's vampiric reflexes hadn't time to react, Vincent ripped the dress from her body and flung her on the bed. He shed his own clothes and covered her body with his. Pinning her wrists above her head, he licked her breasts, fastening his lips on one straining nipple. He used a single fang to prick the tip as he suckled. Lucia groaned. Her fingers wove through his hair and roamed over his shoulders and back, clasping his hard muscles. Vincent kissed his way to her other nipple and suckled it while he caressed her ribs and the gentle curve of her belly. His fingers found her cunt, already drenched for him, and his erection swelled even more. Strong fingers circled her clit, drawing cries of desire from her lips. Vincent glanced at her as he positioned himself above her. She was a looker, with all that long red hair, eyes closed so her lashes fluttered against her white cheeks, and that delectable arch to her neck. Her full breasts quivered, the nipples hard and dark red from his lips and teeth. They felt good scraping against his chest as he thrust into her and she clutched him hard. Her fingers grasped his ass, as if trying to force him deeper inside.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

23

"Vincent! Ah, there's nobody like you!" "Sure, baby," he grunted, working his hips fast as he pulled out long and slow. Not an easy task, but being an Immaculate—the most powerful of all vampires—he could go like that all night. He'd tried all night long a few times with hybrids like Lucia, but they ended up passing out on him. Must have been the frail human half still lingering in them. "Dig in your claws, baby," Vincent growled in her ear. Her nails sank into ass then slid up his back as she wrapped her legs around him and held fast. "That's it, Luc, oh yeah." He pulled out suddenly. Her whimpers of protest turned to screams of desire when he rolled her onto her stomach knelt over her, using one arm to pull her upward, closer, as he mounted her from behind. His teeth sank into the back of her neck, and she screamed his name as ripples of her orgasm tightened on his cock. His own heartbeat quickened, and he willed himself into submission. He wanted to prolong the first burst of pleasure. Lucia had other thoughts, however. When he released her, he allowed her to shove him onto his back. Vincent smiled and closed his eyes, arching his head against the pillow. Man, he knew what was coming next! Lucia's soft palms kneaded his steely thighs. She took as much of his long, thick cock as she could fit into her mouth and sucked, using her fangs to nip while her tongue laved the head. Vincent groaned, animal-like. "That's it, baby. Oh yeah, it's good to be home. So fuckin' good." When the tip of her fang dipped into the little eye on his cock head, Vincent exploded, hips thrusting upward, his hands gripping Lucia's hair. In the midst of red, throbbing pleasure, he wondered briefly why he'd argued with Lindsay about getting out of prison sooner.

***** "I still say this sucks," Vincent muttered to himself as his Harley sped down the quiet suburban road toward the home of Dr. Matthew Winter, vampire hematologist and Adam's twin brother. Though he refused to join the Network due to personal reasons, Matthew often acted as a consultant for matters of science and medicine. Today, however, his job would be different. Known for his class and good taste, Matthew was to turn Vincent into a gentleman so he could integrate himself in a social circle he normally wouldn't have spat on. "It's all bullshit," Vincent continued. "I have to go to some mansion in the middle of the friggin' desert where everyone pretends to be royalty, but everyone's screwing everyone else up the ass. Then they tell me I need to learn class. The blood of Rome runs through these veins and they try to tell me I ain't good enough."

Kate Hill

Deep Red

24

Still, the forced change in character wasn't what bothered him most. It was the idea of having to look at Seraphim's goddamn face again. The man blamed him for something that was beyond both their control—well, maybe not. But Vincent was no more at fault for what happened than Kellen himself. Not that the nutcase would ever listen to reason. It was like Kellen had some mental barrier in that weird head of his and no one could get through it. The Harley stopped in front of a large colonial home with impeccable landscaping. Vincent approached the front door and on impulse wiped his boots on the welcome mat. He and Matthew almost had a fight to the death the last time Vincent tracked mud on the Persian carpets spread all over the house. What the hell was Matthew going to do when his wife squeezed out that puppy they were expecting? From what Vincent knew about kids, they made one hell of a mess. The door opened, and Vincent found himself looking down at Matthew's wife, Dulcie. He had to admit, she was a beauty, eight months pregnant and all. Her catlike face with its large green eyes was framed by thick, dark hair, and she wore a simple black dress accented by a string of pearls. "Hi, Vincent." She smiled. "Matthew's waiting for you in the den." "Yeah," Vincent muttered, "I can hardly wait." "It might not be so bad. From what I hear, there are some great perks to this particular job." "I hear the food will be good." "Not to mention all the sex that goes on in that mansion." "You been there?" Dulcie glanced toward the closed door of the den and whispered, "Just once, long before I met Matthew." "What?" A deep, male voice roared as the den door flung open. All six feet four inches of Matthew Winter loomed over his petite wife. His blue eyes looked huge with surprise. "You've been to that—hive of disease and rancid blood?" "See what you started?" Dulcie shot Vincent an irritated look. "Matthew, we can talk about it later, okay?" She stood on tiptoe and kissed her husband's mouth, then ran her thumb over his lips to wipe away traces of her red lipstick. "Be good and try not to fight with Vincent." "We're not here to fight. We're here to prepare." Matthew suddenly appeared to be all business as his eyes fixed on Vincent's. "He knows the importance of this assignment, what it can mean not only to vampires, but to the human population." "If you really think finding the Flower will turn vamps away from sucking mortals, you're as naïve as ever, Matthew," Vincent said as he sauntered into the den and dropped into the chair behind the desk. He propped one long leg over the arm, but removed it at a growl from Matthew.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

25

The doctor folded his arms across his chest. "It still will be a step in the right direction. Imagine, finding the plant that proves vampires were not born to be carnivorous." "Kinda makes me sick." Vincent curled his lip. "It's a bad image for us. Where's the fear in vampires who live off a plant? And if we did live off plants on the home world, why the hell do we have teeth like this?" Vincent pointed at the fangs he slipped from flesh sheaths. He was proud of his set, and had a right to be. They were gleaming white, thick at the base and tapered to needle-like points, the sort that caused the most pleasure with a bite. Those incisors were just made for sex. "Image aside, it could open up all sorts of studies for us. If this guy Sir Edward Race has the Flower, why are we not to think he might grow some of the poisons that can kill our kind, or the antidotes to cure them? This is important, Vincent." "If it's so important, why doesn't Adam just send us Network guys bustin' in and take what he wants instead of making me work with that nutcase Kellen." "Ah yes, Seraphim," Matthew said. "From what Jules reported to Adam, it's important that you join him at Sir Edward's as soon as possible. We have only this weekend to groom you. As for the Network 'bustin' in, it's not that simple. Many respected members of the Network go to Sir Edward for—relaxation. For the sake of relations, Adam wouldn't just go in and raid the place—unless it was a last resort. Not only that, the Flower and all Sir Edward's other secrets could be hidden anywhere in the world. We need to be careful. I, better than anyone, know the trouble that goes on when Network members are pitted against one another. I was almost destroyed for pointing out an evil member once. I have no desire to see anyone else go through what I did—even you. So when you're there, be careful." Vincent grinned. "You sound almost like you care, genius." Matthew shrugged. "You're a pain in the ass, Vincent, but you've been a friend at times when no one else has." "Quit it, will you, genius?" Vincent stood, forcing a smile. "I can't take this girlie stuff. Now, you've got to teach me to be a gentleman or something, right?" "Yes. You'll be undercover when you arrive at Sir Edward's. You'll no longer be Vincent Dilorenzo, but Vikenti Valerio, an antique dealer and husband to Baroness Othman." Vincent laughed. "Baroness Othman? Good thing she's only a figment of the imagination." Matthew shook his head. "Why are you doing that?" "She's real, or at least the woman playing the part of her is real. The Network thought it would be safer and appear more authentic if you were to travel to the mansion as a couple." "You mean I'm going to be saddled with a broad while I'm working?"

Kate Hill

Deep Red

26

"I don't think you'll exactly consider it saddled." "Why?" Vincent snapped. "Who the hell is she?" "She made me promise not to say. She wants to surprise you herself." "Surprise? I hate surprises. They're never as good as you think they'll be." "Perhaps not, but we'd better get to work. Your 'wife' will be arriving soon so you can learn how to work together as a convincing couple." "She's coming here today?" Vincent's curiosity piqued. "Come on, genius, just one little hint. Isn't it bad enough that I got Kellen sprung on me? Are you trying to give me one of those heart attacks humans are always bitchin' about?" Matthew shook his head. "Sometimes I wonder how you get through any assignments. You're so—elemental." Vincent stood and pointed a finger in Matthew's face. "That, kid, can be a damn good thing." "Or it could get you killed." Vincent spread his arms wide. "Two thousand years. Lived though all kinds of hell and I don't have no intentions of dying soon." "Then we'd better get to work." "Yo, I'm all ready." "Lesson number one." Matthew strode across the room, hands folded behind his back so he reminded Vincent of an old time schoolmaster. "Never say 'yo.'" "No yo?" Matthew shook his head. "And you must refrain from using profanity." "Even in the bedroom?" The doctor closed his eyes for a moment and shook his head. "You may do whatever you like in the bedroom." "Oh, thanks a lot, genius." Vincent raised his eyes to heaven as he wondered what kind of plain little milksop they'd hired to be his wife. She had to have something going for her, if she was a Network agent. He just hoped she could take care of herself, because he had neither the time nor the inclination to be rescuing some little girl vamp when things got too hot. And from what he heard about Sir Edward's desert abode, things were definitely going to get hot.

***** "All right." Matthew leaned on the rim of his desk, rubbing his eyes with his thumb and forefinger. "One more time. The scenario: You're entering a dining room filled with guests. What do you do?" "First, I find the seat closest to the hopper -"

Kate Hill

Deep Red

27

"I'm trying to be serious!" Matthew snarled, fangs elongating as he thrust Vincent backwards onto the couch. Vincent stood, punching Matthew in the shoulder hard enough to stagger the other Immaculate. "Yo, you still got a lot of kick there, genius." "I have told you a thousand times not to say yo!" "Sorry. Now let's get on with this. I walk in the room and say 'good evening.' Then I take a load off, after I hold out the chair for my wife, of course." "Good." Matthew's eyes, which had glowed lavender in his vampiric rage, dulled to a more human color. "You've actually done well today, Vincent. I'm surprised." "You know, there was a time when I shared a table with Senators in Rome." Vincent leaned back on the coach, resting a booted foot across his opposite knee. "You wouldn't have recognized ol' Vincent back then, kid." "What happened to you?" Matthew folded his arms across his chest. "Lots of shit I don't want to talk about. You know some of it. Things got real bad for me for about nineteen hundred years, then I met you and Adam and—well things have gotten better." Matthew offered a friendly grin. "Getting girlie on me?" "Nah." Vincent shrugged. "It's just that you two bookends ain't as bad as I'm always saying. You're good kids. Just don't take yourselves so seriously. So what's next with this class course?" "Well, I've taken the liberty of choosing an appropriate wardrobe for you -" "I've got a lot of cool clothes of my own." "I'm afraid snakeskin pants and leather vests won't fit in at Sir Edward's. The Network gave me an unlimited budget for your clothes, so I've gotten the best I could off the rack. Of course they'll need to be altered for a perfect fit, but the Network has a tailor who will be joining us tomorrow to fit both you and—your wife." "Ah!" Vincent leapt to his feet, wagging a finger in Matthew's face. "You almost slipped with her name. If you weren't so good at using magic to hide your thoughts, I'd have picked your brain the minute I walked in here." "Vincent, you'd get lost in my brain." "Think you're so special because you're a genius," Vincent muttered. "It's all right. Most punks your age still think they're God's gift to vampirism. So when is my Baroness wife getting here?" Matthew glanced at the fine gold watch on his wrist. "Should be directly. Her plane was scheduled to land around five o'clock." Before the men could speak any further, the sound of a motorcycle outside the house nabbed their attention. Vincent lifted his chin and sniffed the air. At the familiar scent, his heart began hammering like a mortal's after an Olympic sprint. "Goddamn," Vincent murmured. "You expecting a visit from Trixie?"

Kate Hill

Deep Red

28

Just the thought of Trixie made Vincent's blood boil and his cock stir. In his entire long, debauched life he'd never met a female who moved him more than the delectable Georgia peach. She was all woman—even enough to satisfy Vincent's carnal cravings. She was tough, smart, and stacked as an Amazon queen. They'd met in this very house at a Christmas party Matthew and Dulcie threw for friends and family. Vincent had been a little surprised to be invited, considering he wasn't family and he and the twins usually argued too much to be considered friends. The bookends sure shocked him sometimes. And he'd never been more shocked than when he'd stepped into the kitchen and seen Trixie standing there. She seemed to scream sex—all five feet eleven inches of her poured into a long black dress that hugged her rounded hips and breasts big and firm enough to make a vamp lose his teeth. Her black hair had been twisted into a braid as thick as his wrist, and when she looked at him with her enormous green eyes, he had to remind himself to breathe. She must have felt the same way, because they'd spent the party in each other's company and then slipped away to a ritzy hotel where they made love all day long. For the first time in his life, it was Vincent who nearly passed out from excess. It had been just one night, though. Trixie had disappeared in the morning, saying she had a Network assignment that couldn't wait. She was also an agent, and that meant it might be hard for them to spend as much time together as he'd have liked. He'd told himself getting close to any woman was stupid. Women that stirred more than just your cock meant trouble. That he well knew. Vincent swallowed as he heard Dulcie answer the front door. Trixie's scent grew stronger, and her voice echoed in his ears. She stepped into the den, her tall, curvaceous body covered in a black tank top and snug jeans, a leather jacket slung over one of her creamy shoulders. Reflective shades covered her eyes, but she slipped them off and smiled, revealing the tips of her fangs. "Vincent Dilorenzo." Her sultry voice, touched by an adorable Georgia accent, made him tingle. "Been a long time, baby." "Not for our kind." He shrugged. "How's work?" "Not bad. I'm looking forward to this assignment." She strode across the room and slipped her arms around his neck, planting a kiss on his lips. Instinctively, their tongues touched, then she pulled way, winking at him before greeting Matthew. "Good to see you again. So have you managed to tame our wild man?" "He's doing well, but he'll probably improve even more now that you two can practice together." "Ah, I like the sound of that." Vincent tossed her his most wolfish look. She grinned. "This is business, honey." "You know what I say, Trix, always mix business with pleasure." "First, we should stop calling each other by our real names. From now on you're Vikenti and I'm Baroness Katrina Othman."

Kate Hill

Deep Red

29

"Got it. I've been working on a little background for our characters." Vincent took a step closer to her and traced a fingertip along her collarbone. "We're crazy about each other, even though we think it's fine to bed down other people. Still, whenever we can, we screw the pants off each other. You especially enjoy giving head -" Trixie's fist connected with Vincent's jaw, nearly snapping his head from his shoulders. "That's why I never answered any of your phone calls, Vikenti !" "That was really tacky, Vincent," Matthew stated. "All right. I'm sorry." Vincent sighed, wiping blood from his lip. "Really, Trix—uh, Katrina. No offence. Truce?" Trixie's face relaxed from its angry grimace. "Great." Vincent grasped her arms and dragged her to his chest, kissing her full on the mouth. Though she struggled a bit at first, he felt her shiver with desire at the taste of his blood. I want you so bad, Trix , he concentrated on sending her his thoughts. You're so damn beautiful. We can make it work, you know. I told you before, it can't work between us, Dilorenzo. Say you didn't miss me. I missed you. Say we can start pretending to be married tonight. Let me think about it. Think hard, because, honey, I already am. He discreetly hugged her closer, so his cock pressed to her belly. He heard her heartbeat quicken and smiled. At least she wasn't any more immune to him than he was to her.

***** "Man, I couldn't wait to get the hell out of that house," Vincent said as soon as Matthew closed his front door behind Vincent and Trixie. They'd spent the night and part of the morning preparing for their roles. As they strolled to their Harleys, each slipped on sunglasses to protect their sensitive eyes against the nine o'clock brightness. Trixie mounted her bike and adjusted her helmet, glancing at Vincent. "I think it's nice of Matthew to spend part of his vacation helping us out. Maybe if you stopped acting like a rebellious two thousand year old teenager, preparing for this assignment wouldn't be so difficult." "I'm not trying to be difficult," Vincent said. "Look, I know the genius is a good guy, but there are times when he has to break that stick he's got up his ass." "Maybe if you showed a little of that privileged Roman blood you're always talking about, he might not feel he has to work so hard at making you respectable."

Kate Hill

Deep Red

30

"You know the clothes he picked for me ain't so bad." "Aren't so bad," she corrected. "And you look pretty cute in them." "Cute." Vincent flashed his fangs along with his smile. He placed a hand on her thigh and massaged gently. "I think I like that. Since we're going to be married, what do you say we start sharing a bedroom?" Trixie winked. "I thought you'd never ask. Your hotel room or mine?" "Mine. I'm still an old fashioned kind of guy. Don't expect the lady to pay." "We're both on Network budget, big spender." He grinned. "Shucks. I was hoping you wouldn't notice." "I'll swing by my hotel, get my stuff, and meet you at your room. Where are you staying?" "Poet's Manor." Trixie grinned, and he felt the rush of her erotic memories mingle with his own thoughts. They'd spent their one night of incomparable pleasure in that hotel. Poet's Manor was owned by a vampire even older than Vincent. He had connections to descendants of the vampires who'd landed on the island of Atlantis thousands of years ago and had been a part of the Network almost since it was formed. Poet's Manor was not only a haven for all vamps, but the Network's North American headquarters. It was also one of the classiest hotels in Boston and they had great room service. "Meet you there in an hour and half," she said. Vincent waved as her bike glided down the street. He mounted his own but didn't head to the hotel. He had a couple of stops to make first.

***** Vincent, wearing only black silk boxers, stood by the drawn curtains in his room in Poet's Manor. He caught Trixie's scent long before she tapped on the door. "Yeah. Come in!" He stared as she stepped inside, lugging a duffel bag, her sunglasses pushed up on top of her head. Her black hair looked wild from her ride, but she got sexier every time he saw her. Trixie's green eyes raked him from face to foot, and she offered a slow smile. "Well well. Silk. Nice." "A little something I picked up from the genius. He has drawers full of these things. Must work because you should hear the mating calls that come from that house." "I'm looking forward to making some of our own." Trixie tossed her bag on the floor and flung her jacket on top of it. Vincent tried to control his heartbeat as he watched her tug off her boots and jeans, revealing long, smooth legs and a cute butt exposed in black hip-hugging ladies' boxers. She dropped her sunglasses on the table. After removing

Kate Hill

Deep Red

31

her tank top and bra, she tossed them on one of the chairs near the breakfast table where Vincent stood, his cock straining against the silk boxers. She shook out her hair, her full breasts bouncing, and reached for the bottle of brandy standing on the table next to a black velvet jewelry box. "My favorite kind," she said before taking a long sip from the bottle. "I know. That's why I got it." "Sweet of you, Dilorenzo." She looped her arms around his neck, her lips hovering over his. "Vikenti," he reminded her before claiming her lips. He growled with pleasure upon feeling the softness of her bare breasts against his chest. Reluctantly, he broke the kiss and ran his fingertip over her full lips. "You know, we didn't get a chance to do much right last time—other than fucking each other silly." She grinned. "It was all right to me." "Seeing how we're married and all -" "We're acting." "Humor me, will you?" Vincent growled. He was trying to show her he wasn't just interested in her gorgeous body. He'd actually thought about her long after the sex faded and he hadn't had such feelings for a woman since ancient Rome. Of course he couldn't come out and tell her that, but she was a smart chick. She could read between the lines. "I got this for you." He handed her the jewelry box. "You didn't have to do that." "Yeah, I did. I think you were pissed the last time we saw each other." "I wasn't pissed. Just a little disappointed. It was stupid, really. What did I expect? Commitment from a one day stand?" "Just open the damn box, will you?" "I'm opening it!" Her snarl faded as she looked at the contents. Her green eyes gazed into his. "Vincent, I can't take this." "Sure you can." "But it's a -" "We're supposed to be married, aren't we?" "But the Network is providing all the accessories." "Not this." He took her hand. "Are you going to let me put this on?" He felt her tremble as she tried to pull away. "Let me go. You're taking this way too seriously." "You and the genius have been riding me all night to take the assignment seriously." "When a man gives me a rock like this, I want it to be for real, not playacting!" she hissed.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

32

"Who says it ain't for real?" he bellowed, then fell silent, his heart pounding. He wiped his palms on his thighs. God, he must be nuts. She was right. They were only playacting. There was no way in hell he meant the implications that accompanied a gift like the ring. She drew a deep breath and reached for the box. "You're right. I'm sorry. Maybe I'm the one taking this too seriously. I'll wear the damn ring until the job is over." "Fine." "Good." "Great." He ripped the square cut ruby encircled with diamonds from the box and slipped it onto the third finger of her left hand. She admired the ring. "It looks good." "For as much as it cost me it better." "No one told you to buy a fucking engagement ring!" "Just shut up and come here!" Vincent dragged her to his chest and kissed her. His palms splayed over her smooth back and down to her boxers. He slipped his hands into the waistband and cupped her buttocks, his palms caressing the satiny skin. Squatting in front of her, he pressed soft kisses to her belly, tickling her navel with his tongue as he tugged the boxers to her knees, revealing her sleek, creamy thighs. She sighed with pleasure when he ran his tongue over her clit, closing his eyes at the delicious taste of her little nub. His lips traced the gentle swell of her belly just above the dark patch of hair between her perfect legs. Kissing her thighs and the delicate curve of each knee, he slipped the boxers down to her ankles. Trixie stepped out of her boxers and ran her fingers through his wavy black hair as he lapped her clit. She sighed. "I almost forgot how good you feel, Vincent." "I'll make sure you remember." He stood, sweeping her into his arms and carrying her to the adjoining bathroom. He had one of the best suites at Poet's Manor, so the bathroom included a black tile shower the size of a small room. There was lots of space for playing with more than just a rubber ducky. While Trixie turned on the faucet and stepped under the stream of hot water, Vincent tore off his boxers and reached for a cake of sweet smelling soap in the little glass swan-shaped dish by the sink. Trixie lathered her hair with shampoo, her eyes closed against the suds. He took her hands and kissed her palms, then began rinsing her waist-length black hair. The sight of her naked body beaded with moisture was enough to make him rock hard. Damn, he wanted to be deep inside her now! But even more he wanted to take his time. Since he'd met her, this woman had been haunting his dreams. He finished with her hair and began lathering the soap over her shoulders, moving down to her breasts. He worked the slick suds over each soft, warm globe, using his thumbs to circle her dark pink nipples until she sighed. After rinsing her breasts, he

Kate Hill

Deep Red

33

couldn't resist licking the hardened nipples. Closing his eyes, he used the tip of his tongue to trace circles around one areola, slowly moving closer to the tight little nub at its center. His tongue flicked over it and she gasped, tangling her fingers in his hair. Pleased laughter rumbled in his chest as he moved to her other nipple and repeated his actions. Opening his eyes, he lifted his head and met her passionate gaze. The tips of her beautiful white fangs shone against lips curved upward in an alluring smile. He soaped her stomach, hips, and ass. Squeezing each cheek, he let his palms trail to her thighs. The muscles of her legs were long and firm. He continued washing them as once again he buried his mouth between her legs. He closed his eyes, rubbing her calves while his tongue stimulated her clit to a hard little nub of sensitivity. Vincent placed the soap aside and began rinsing her body, running his hands over every inch of her. By the time he reached her nipples again, his hands shook slightly. His cock felt ready to explode from desire. When she grasped it in her warm fist, he groaned aloud. Her water-slicked body slipped down his until she trapped his engorged cock between her breasts and squeezed them together in a slow rhythm. "Shit, Trixie!" he growled, his heart pounding. His fangs slipped from their sheaths, aching for her blood as much as his cock ached for her cunt. "I want you, Vincent," she panted. "I want you deep inside me." "Oh, yeah, sweetheart," he said as he grasped her upper arms and hauled her to her feet. He pressed her against the tile, bent his knees, and thrust into her. "Oh!" she gasped, fingers clutching his shoulders as he thrust. Vincent nuzzled her neck, licking the soft flesh before sinking his teeth in deep. Her blood ran hot and sweet over his tongue. He nearly came, marveling at his own mastery of desire as he continued ramming into her, feeling her quake in the throes of orgasm as she bit his shoulder. The speed of his thrusting increased, forcing her to another quick orgasm that, by the sound of her growls and screams, must have been even more intense than the one before. When she reached her third, he gave in to his own overwhelming desire. With a massive thrust and an animalistic howl, he came, his body surging, his fangs buried deep in her flesh. He reached for the faucet and turned it off, blinking at her through the steam. Want to go to the bedroom, Baroness? His thoughts touched hers. You can bet on it, Vikenti. Vincent reached for a towel, wrapped her in it, and carried her to the bed.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

34

Chapter Three Sir Edward Race's Mansion Hannah dusted powder over her face, paying careful attention to the corner of her mouth where she'd applied extra makeup to conceal the bruise spreading from her cut lip. Standing in front of the mirror in Seraphim's room, she stared into her own hopeless reflection as she brushed and braided her hair. After what happened the previous day, she wondered why she'd bothered carrying clothes and toiletries out of her room in the servants' quarters to dress in his. Though she found his treatment of her odd, her entire body had warmed with pleasure when he'd asked her to stay with him. It was as if he truly enjoyed being with her—and not simply for her blood. It had been so long since someone had looked at her with any kindness that she'd almost forgotten what it was like. Of course she was certain he had other motives for keeping her—like sex and blood. Still, she would rather pleasure a decent man—if any vampire could be considered decent—than the likes of David Ridge. Yet according to that sleazy bastard Ridge, Seraphim would not be back. Shortly after he'd left the room, Hannah wandered to the kitchen with the hope of finding something to eat. She hadn't eaten since the previous day, and she'd felt starved. Ridge, obviously an early riser, had stopped her on the stairway and dragged her to an alcove in the main hall. "I bet you think he'll keep you safe," the blond vampire snarled in her face. Hannah's teeth clenched and she endured his touch. She knew better than to fight. Not only was her mortal strength insignificant compared with a vampire's, but Sir Edward had made it quite clear she was to obey, or her family would regret it. "You're just one more luscious meal to him." David licked her throat, and she shivered with disgust. David took it as something else. "Like that, do you? What mortal could resist us— especially me. Seraphim has a strange sense of humor. He's toying with you, stupid bitch. I guarantee he won't be back. Last night was the last you'll see of him. I have somewhere to go right now, but I'll be back. You'll be in my bed tonight, love." David's mouth descended on hers in a brutal kiss. One of his fangs sank into the corner of her mouth and she tasted her own blood. He pulled away, licking red moisture from his lips and casting her a wicked glance before leaving her with her heart pounding in rage and fear. Hannah sighed, feeling a little sick, as she talked herself into leaving the room. If she didn't go soon, Sir Edward would send for her. She was beginning to think Ridge

Kate Hill

Deep Red

35

was right. Seraphim said he'd be back tonight, but it was hours past sundown and he had yet to arrive. She smoothed her hands down the front of her floor-length dress of sheer black fabric, a black satin slip beneath. The low, v-shaped neckline exposed a good amount of cleavage, draped with three strands of pink pearls. She slipped her feet into delicate black high-heeled sandals and drew a deep breath as she stepped into the hall. At the top of the staircase, giddiness nearly overcame her when she noticed Seraphim standing by the door, speaking to Sir Edward. His eyes riveted to her, and her legs turned to liquid. He finished his conversation with his host and ascended the steps, his pale eyes fixed on hers. Part of her longed to glance away, yet another part of her couldn't bear to. It was as if their souls were connected. He offered more comfort with a look than anyone had ever provided with words or actions. Still, something about him inspired fear. She'd seen more powerful looking men—David Ridge for one—but none who exuded strength of soul like Seraphim. She'd been around many vampires and overheard enough of their conversations to understand some of their culture. There was much talk of Alphas, and she had no doubt Seraphim was one of those dominant males. Something in her gut told her if it came down to an out and out fight, he'd bury the likes of David Ridge. He stopped on the top step. Her heartbeat fluttered as she waited for him to initiate the conversation. He looked paler than the night before, and shadows darkened the flesh beneath his eyes. The image was one of a mortal who hadn't slept enough. Maybe he hadn't. She didn't know what business he'd attended or what he'd done while he'd been away. Lord, she was starting to think like a damn girlfriend and she'd only laid eyes on the man two days ago! Not even a man—a vampire. The same as the creatures who'd turned her life into misery. "You came back," she said. His eyes narrowed. "I told you I would." "I know." He offered her his hand as they walked to his room. With the door closed behind them, he tossed his travel bag on a chair and sat on end of the bed, resting his elbows on his knees and pressing his fingertips to his eyes. "Are you all right?" She tried to sound aloof. The last thing she needed was to start caring about one of his kind. He dropped his hands from his face and fixed his gaze on her. "You look beautiful." I knew it. All of them only think about one thing . Jaw tightening, she slipped down the shoulder strap of her dress and turned her neck to him. Seraphim stood and pushed the strap back into place. The tips of his fingers trailed over her cheek and lips. "I thought that -" "Shh," he whispered against her lips, then kissed her.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

36

Hannah's eyes slipped shut, and her lips parted beneath his gentle kiss. Only when his arm slipped around her waist and the kiss deepened did she gasp with discomfort and jerk in his embrace. He pulled back instantly, his mouth smeared with her blood from the cut on her lip that had reopened beneath his kiss. Seraphim touched the corner of her mouth and glanced at his bloody fingertips. "What's this?" "It's nothing." "What happened?" he demanded. "What do you think?" she replied. "It's part of what I do. You know what I am." "No, I know what you appear to be." Hannah tried turning away from him, but his arm tightened around her waist, holding her close. He tilted her face up to his. "Who was it?" "Why does it matter?" "Because I gave orders you weren't to be touched." "You gave orders? " she scoffed. "Who the hell are you? I'm employed by Sir Edward and he -" "Follows orders from the highest bidder. Are you going to tell me what happened?" When she didn't reply, she felt the strangest sensation. It was as if warm fingers had pried into her head and were sifting through her thoughts. "Ridge," he stated. She gasped, suddenly realizing she'd been holding her breath while his presence searched her mind. She shoved him hard in the shoulder, and this time he released her, turning even paler as he walked toward the window and gazed out at the desert night. "He won't bother you again," Seraphim told her. "Don't believe it." "No, I guarantee it." She folded her arms across her chest. "Don't invade my thoughts again." "Then when I ask a question, answer it," came the calm reply. Hannah's teeth clenched. The man was really beginning to annoy her. She headed for the door only to have it held closed by one of his hands. "What do you want from me?" Her fists clenched. "Blood, sex, what?" His lips curved into a half smile. "So you can probe my mind, but I have to guess what you're thinking?" she demanded. "I'm thinking I need a drink," he said. "Would you like to come?" "But I just offered my -" "Your blood can't nourish me. I'm an Immaculate. Do you know what that is?"

Kate Hill

Deep Red

37

"You were born not made." "That's right." "You drink the blood of other vampires." A monster for other monsters to fear. He opened the door and offered her his arm. She took it, feeling the hardness of his biceps against his shirtsleeve. Together they walked to the dining room. Several guests lounged on the couches and chairs filling half the room while others mingled, examining the artwork and sculptures decorating the walls. Most had companions, either mortal or hybrid, and some were engaged in blood exchange. Hannah knew that to many vampires, biting was considered as personal as sex and warranted the same privacy, but morality of any kind was unheard of among Sir Edward's acquaintances. At least that's what Hannah thought until she'd met Seraphim. Though dinner wouldn't be served for several hours, servants had already begun setting the table. Soft music from a CD player drifted in the background and the aroma of incense wafted on the air. Seraphim guided her toward the bar at the entranceway where a uniformed man stood, shining glasses. He smiled at Seraphim, revealing catlike fangs. Seraphim scarcely returned the gesture as he watched the bartender pour his preferred vintage. She noted his eyes had darkened to an almost copper glow, the whites tinted red. It was a look she knew all too well, and she shivered. He glanced at her. "What would you like?" "I don't drink—wine." She nearly broke into morbid laughter at her own Dracula reference, but the bad joke appeared to be wasted on him. He stared at her, and she shook her head, touching a hand to her temple before she glanced at the bartender. "Do you have any cranberry juice, Al?" The hybrid poured what she wanted. She took a tentative sip, never exactly sure what would be mixed with purplish red drinks. It tasted normal, so she swallowed. As she watched him from the corner of her eye, Seraphim finished half of his drink in a gulp. Sir Edward approached, his smile fading at the frigid look in Seraphim's eyes. "So much for no one breathing on her," Seraphim said. "Excuse me?" Sir Edward lifted an eyebrow. Seraphim tilted his head slightly to one side, studying his host. "I have no control over a man like Ridge. If he has something in his head -" "Ah, you do understand us." Seraphim's strange manner made Hannah's stomach clench with anxiety. The last thing she wanted was a confrontation between Seraphim and David due to her. Either way, she was bound to get hurt. "Where is he?" Seraphim demanded. "He and Mrs. Ridge left early this morning. I thought they'd be back by now, but—"

Kate Hill

Deep Red

38

Seraphim lifted an eyebrow and finished his drink. Turning to Al, he asked for another. Sir Edward watched him. "I've never known you to imbibe so heavily. Are you feeling well, Seraphim? I thought you looked unwell when you arrived, but -" "I haven't had much time to hunt." "Perhaps you should switch our Hannah for a hybrid. Surely some of my lovely ladies appeal to you?" "Ladies." Seraphim smiled. "Of course." Sir Edward's jaw tightened before he slipped into his typical smile. "Is that a yes?" Seraphim's look said all as he entwined his fingers with Hannah's and tugged her closer. "What is the old expression?" Sir Edward shrugged. "Different strokes?" The host walked away and mingled with other guests. Seraphim placed his empty glass back on the bar and asked for yet another. "Why don't you just take the bottle?" Al muttered. "If you insist." Seraphim snatched it from the shocked hybrid's hand and guided Hannah out of the room. Her heartbeat quickened and she hurried to keep up with his long strides as they headed for the stairs. God, he was turning into a maniac before her eyes. A nasty, drunken Immaculate. Wonderful. She doubted she'd live through the night. By morning they'd probably be shoveling what was left of her into a body bag to be delivered to Sir Edward's private crematorium. "Maybe you'd rather be alone," she suggested as they approached his room. She glanced at the bottle. "Just you and your lover?" A genuine smile played around his lips as they stepped inside and he closed the door behind them, locking it. She glanced around for some kind of weapon. The heart. Those things could always be killed by piercing their heart. She'd learned so many of the legends about vampires were wrong, but the heart vulnerability was true. "What are you afraid of?" he asked. "Oh," she tossed her hands in the air and uttered a mocking laugh, "not a thing. Don't you think you've had enough of that?" He'd taken a swallow directly from the bottle and licked a glaze of scarlet from his lower lip. He appeared amused. "It's only hybrid blood." "Then you're not drunk?" "I wish," he muttered. "Come here." She took a hesitant step closer. His arm snaked around her waist and instinctively she thrust both hands at his shoulder to push him away. He cursed, releasing her and touched a hand to his shoulder.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

39

Hannah stared, dumfounded. She'd hurt him? She doubted she'd have truly harmed a mortal with that action, yet he displayed signs of discomfort. "Is something wrong?" she asked. "Don't shake your head. I do have eyes, maybe not like one of your kind, but I'm not completely blind or stupid. Something is wrong with you, that's why you're drinking all that blood. It's like a healing potion to you, right?" "I had a slight accident. Nothing to worry about." "Accident? I thought you healed fast—like a werewolf in a horror movie." "I'm not a werewolf." He kicked off his shoes and stretched out on the bed. "And I assure you life is worse than any horror movie." She approached the bed and sat on the edge of it, playing with the buttons of his shirt. "That's true. Is there anything I can do for you? Until you're better, I mean?" He tugged her closer until their lips touched. "You can tell me how Sir Edward got you to come here." Hannah's pulse raced and her mouth felt dry. She couldn't really confide in him, could she? "I know you don't belong here, Hannah. Any fool could see that. So why?" "I have to do what he says." He stared at her, waiting. She could have killed him for that calm yet forceful look that said you'd better reply. "What are you doing here?" she tried turning the question around. "You're not like the others. You're the first of your kind I can almost like." "Almost? Thank you very much." "I didn't meant that like it sounded. I—" He pulled her close and kissed her. Hannah's body turned to liquid as she melted against his chest. Damn the man was as tempting as the devil! "Tell me, Hannah." His whisper was more commanding than a general's bellow. She stared at him and drew a deep breath. His body felt so warm and strong against hers, and his eyes seemed to pry into her soul. Tell me. She started, hands shaking. Again, he was in her head. She should tell him to respect her privacy. She should tell him she was really no concern of his. She should "You're right. I don't want to be here," she said. "But if I want my family safe, I have to do what he says. After my last show in New Mexico, Sir Edward approached and made me an offer to come here. When I didn't accept, he showed me the demon he is and said if I didn't join his 'staff,' my mother and sisters would be drained to death and he'd force me to go with him, anyway. If it was just me, I wouldn't care, but I'm worried about my family. I haven't been in contact with them for so long. When Sir Edward

Kate Hill

Deep Red

40

wants something, he gets it. I still don't know why he picked me when there were dozens of other dancers at the competition." "Because you've captured the soul of the past, as if you were there." "I don't want to be the soul of the past, Seraphim. I just want my life back." "You will." He touched her cheek and murmured, "I won't fail you again." She felt flattered but unsure. He was taking this very personally. "It wasn't your fault about Ridge." "Ridge?" His brow furrowed. "It's not as if I've never been bitten before—or manhandled." "Oh. That." "Yes. That. Are you sure you're all right?" He nodded, closing his eyes and rolling his shoulder. "Would you like me to try rubbing it?" she asked. "It's helpful to mortals sometimes." "It couldn't hurt." She nearly laughed. His expression wasn't all that different from a regular guy willing to try anything for the touch of a woman who interested him. "Take this off." She began unbuttoning his shirt. His eyes fixed on her fingers, and desire stabbed her belly. Hannah felt the warmth of his skin through the silky material and she nearly trembled with anticipation of lying naked with him again. She'd been around his kind for several hellish months, but this was the first time she'd desired a vampire. Seraphim sat up enough to shrug off his shirt and toss it aside. The sight of his lean chest, dusted with dark hair, made her mouth go dry and her pulse quicken. She placed her palm flat on it, then narrowed her eyes, noticing for the first time several faint scars marring his flesh. One long, slender slash appeared pinkish, newer than the others. "I never realized you could scar. Of course, I've always been in dark or dim rooms when I'm with one of you naked. Speaking of that, do you mind the light?" He shook his head and touched a hand to her cheek, guiding her closer for a kiss. Hannah's eyes slipped shut. His touch was so soft, so perfect, a combination of comfort and sexuality. For the first time, she began to understand the legendary appeal of the vampire. Of course those stories were myths. She knew the truth about them. They weren't mysterious, romantic figures. They possessed the same evil traits as human beings. They had the same desires but were armed with weapons far more deadly than mortals. They had animal strength and they had eternity. She drew back slightly and whispered against his lips, "Lie on your stomach." Before doing as she asked, his eyes roamed over her face in a manner that made her feel as if he could see through to her soul. She wondered what he saw, because she no

Kate Hill

Deep Red

41

longer knew herself. At times she thought she'd become as debauched as the creatures who'd stolen her. She touched her hands to Seraphim's broad back, kneading the taut muscles. He uttered a contented sound and his eyes slipped shut. As she massaged, she noted other scars and traced her fingertips over them. "Depending on the injury, we do scar," he said, as if guessing her desire to repeat her question. "Some take centuries to fade." "Centuries?" She drew a deep breath and shook her head. "I still can't comprehend living so long—or that you've managed to hide yourselves from humans." "Some humans know about us. You, for example." "If I could expose you, I would." He turned suddenly, a wicked smile on his lips. "Isn't that a dangerous thing to say to me?" Hannah's temper rose, burying any fear she felt. "Is there anything more your kind can do to me, short of killing me? Even that would be a blessing." "Would it?" He grasped her upper arms and dragged her on top of him so quickly she scarcely noticed the motion. One moment she was sitting up, furious, then next she was pressed breast to chest, thigh to thigh with the most exciting creature she'd ever dreamed to know. Seraphim's pale eyes bore into hers. "You're still able to enjoy certain pleasures. A woman with that ability isn't yet ready to die." Hannah's heart raced and she felt bewildered by his eyes. They reflected a past so deep she could almost feel storm winds blowing across the emptiness of an unsettled world. She'd looked into vampire eyes before and seen knowledge of the ages, but she'd never seen such timelessness as stretched beneath the depths of Seraphim's pale green gaze. "My God," she whispered, "how old are you?" A strange smile touched his lips as he cupped the back of her head and kissed her. Their tongues met, stroking and caressing. His hands splayed against her back, warming and thrilling her. Rolling her onto her back, he nuzzled her throat and tugged up her dress, his hands slipping beneath and stroking her thighs. He slid her panties down her legs, and as he tugged them off her ankles, Hannah jerked the dress and slip over her head. She unhooked her bra and tossed it on top of the dress. Her eyes closed as Seraphim stroked her legs from hip to ankle. Don't fall for him , she told herself, threading her fingers through his hair while his tongue stroked her clit and his hands slipped beneath her buttocks, gently massaging. The sensations of his mouth, tongue, and hands were so arousing, that within moments she lay panting beneath him, her heart throbbing wildly. She moaned in protest as his kisses moved to her belly, then sighed again with delight when he took one of her

Kate Hill

Deep Red

42

nipples in his teeth and flicked his tongue over it. His fingertips traced the pearls around her neck, gently rolling them against her skin. The blood he had drunk earlier must have invigorated him, since he made no sign of discomfort when she grasped his shoulders hard. Still, in the midst of passion, she remembered his injury and loosened her grip. "No, hold me," he whispered close to her ear, his voice husky, "as hard as you like." She stared into his face, her pulse racing, her nipples brushing his chest. The dusting of hair tickled the sensitive nubs. The sensation was so arousing she clutched his neck and arched closer. Seraphim rolled onto his back, his arms wrapped around her. Hannah kissed his neck. Her lips roamed over the smooth flesh and her tongue traced veins and tendons. Prior to Seraphim, she'd never been allowed to explore a vampire's body so freely. She'd lain with them, felt the brunt of their passion, felt the hardness of their teeth and cocks in her body, but that was all. Being with Seraphim was so different that she could scarcely believe he and they were the same species. Of course, she was no better than a whore to them, an expensive form of entertainment supplied by Sir Edward. Why could Seraphim see she wasn't what she appeared to be? She continued her learning experience, moving her lips to his collarbone and chest. Her fingertips drifted over his nipples and traced his ribs. Resting her cheek against his chest, she closed her eyes and listened to his heartbeat, feeling it pulse through his flesh and against her own. It was unbelievably slow and steady. She felt its power. In truth, his entire body exuded power. She'd seen much bigger men, had been bedded by hybrids so muscled they appeared to have spent centuries in a gym, but Seraphim was the first Immaculate she'd actually lain naked with. In spite of his lean build, his muscles were rock hard but supple. When she entwined her fingers with his and lifted his forearm, it felt as if his bones—his very skeleton—weighed more than any man or vampire's she'd ever known. So this is what she'd overheard Sir Edward's hybrid whores giggling about. This is why their eyes brightened with lust when the Immaculates chose them to share their beds by day. "Are there many like you?" she asked, enjoying the sensation of his fingers stroking her hair. "What do you mean?" "Immaculates?" "No. Not many. It's very difficult for hybrids to conceive. When most decide to procreate, they attempt to change a mortal. Creating a child by bite, however, is not much easier." "I suppose that's a good thing. The world would be overrun with your kind otherwise."

Kate Hill

Deep Red

43

He nodded. "The vampire and the mortal must be compatible for the change to occur, and even then not all vampires have the ability to create others." "How do you know who can and who can't?" "There's a test we can take now that will tell us. There's also a test to decide if the vampire and the mortal are compatible. Unfortunately, it's not 100 percent and the mortal still risks death by attempting the change. Studies regarding fertility among our kind are still relatively new. Most of the research has been conducted by an acquaintance of mine, Dr. Matthew Winter." "This is so weird." She sighed, lifting her head to meet his eyes. "At one time I never could have fathomed such a thing. But you should have seen me when I saw the first telephone." A quirky smile played around his lips, and she grinned. Though they hadn't been together long, she was starting to know his moods. Again they fell silent, and she continued her study of him. She unzipped his pants and moved slightly aside as he pulled them off along with the black briefs beneath. The muscles of his long, hair roughened legs fascinated her, but not nearly as much as his thick, uncircumcised cock. Though she remembered its enticing feel, the dimness of the room the previous night hadn't offered her such a detailed view of it. Even partially erect, it was the biggest cock she'd ever seen. The smooth head poked through the thick foreskin. She'd never seen a penis intact before, and the sight of it aroused her more than she'd imagined. Hannah grasped it, stroking and squeezing. He placed his own hand over hers. When she tilted her face upward to see his reaction to her touch, her belly tightened with desire flavored by fear. His eyes glowed with passion, red blending with pale green. She continued fondling him while her other hand grasped his balls, squeezing the warm globes. She released him only to crawl, catlike, to the end of the bed where she grasped one of his heels and slid her other hand beneath the hard, rounded calf muscle. Using her lips and tongue, she caressed every inch of his leg, moving slowly upward over his knee and thigh until she reached his hip. Then she began the same ministrations on his other leg. God, she could touch him all night! He smelled so clean and fresh, like soap, shampoo, and the vague aroma of cologne combined with his own natural scent. Before spending time in the company of vampires, she'd never paid much attention to aromas. They talked so much about their sense of smell she'd begun to strain her own mortal powers, trying to catch a glimpse of the sensations they enjoyed. It took a bit more concentration, but it was worth it. There was so much people missed in every day hurrying, and she had no desire to hasten her enjoyment of Seraphim's magnificent, alien body. By the time her lips reached his other hip, she noticed his breathing had increased. His eyes were half closed but glowing with desire. The tips of his incisors shone through his parted lips and she shivered as she recalled how they felt when they pierced her flesh. It had been a pleasure like none she'd ever experienced before.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

44

Already her pussy was hot and wet for him. She wanted to feel his cock deep inside her along with his glistening teeth. "Seraphim," she murmured, straddling his waist, guiding him inside her, and rocking atop him. "I need you so much right now." His eyes fixed on hers and he reached for her hands. Their fingers entwined, and she squeezed hard as passion grew. Her eyes slipped shut. "Look at me," he commanded. She stared into his fully open eyes and felt like she was being pulled into quicksand that would bring the ultimate pleasure in death. She mewled, leaning forward as he lifted his neck and took one of her nipples in his mouth. Her fingers slipped from his, and she clutched the back of his head, her entire body trembling with passion. Suddenly he thrust her onto her back and pinned her wrists on each side of her head. He kissed her, his tongue exploring every bit of her mouth. He licked her throat and kissed between her breasts. Then he began kissing and caressing her upper body as she had done to his legs. His kisses left no part of her untouched. While he licked her belly, his hands kneaded her breasts, his thumbs stimulating her nipples. She trembled, her clit aching, her pussy throbbing. "I can't wait anymore!" she panted. Within seconds, she knew her own body would betray her and she'd come without so much as him touching her below the waist. She'd never been so ready in her life. He growled deep in his throat and slipped down her body. His warm breath fanned her clit and she pressed her head into the pillows, panting, her entire body tense. She couldn't stand another second, not another She cried out in pleasure when simultaneously his mouth fixed on her clit and his fingers explored her pussy. Her vision blackened as her entire body seemed to explode. "Oh! Seraphim! Oh!" she sobbed. His talented mouth drove her to another peak. As she approached a third, he covered her body with his. Her palms slid down his back, feeling the muscles move as he thrust. She grasped his buttocks, her fingers gripping hard muscle. "Take me!" she panted, tilting her head backward even more, baring her throat to him. Through half open eyes, she gazed at him. His eyes looked almost savage in their intensity, his fangs now fully exposed. They were thick and white, the tips needle-like. He was panting, too, the cords of his neck taut. Black curls tumbled onto his forehead and she smoothed them back. "Take me, Seraphim!" she repeated, aching for his bite. In the midst of another orgasm, his teeth pierced her throat. Waves of pleasure crashed over her, and the last thing she remembered was the building of another incredible climax.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

45

***** Hannah stirred, her body aching pleasantly from lovemaking. She heard the shower running in the bathroom and smiled, her stomach fluttering with excitement and a touch of apprehension. Should she see how Seraphim would react to company while he washed? She walked to the bathroom and opened the door. The room was pleasantly steamy, and she caught the outline of Seraphim showering. Before joining him, she brushed her teeth and hair, then stretched. A glance at his watch lying on the countertop told her dinner was less than forty minutes away. She was starved. Hanging around a vampire like Seraphim was a sure way to increase a woman's appetite—in every direction. "Are you coming in or not?" His voice sounded above the running water, and her pulse leapt. She pressed a hand to her breast as she stepped inside the enormous shower. Sir Edward certainly spared no expense when building his bordello for the rich and sleazy. Seraphim's arm slipped around her. His body felt warm, hard, and slick. His moist lips covered hers and he caressed her lower back and buttocks. "Isn't this like Rome?" he murmured. She giggled. "I've never been to Rome." Seraphim blinked at her through the water, another quirky smile on his lips. "Maybe we can go one day." This time she laughed, her hands braced against his chest. "Exactly how long did Sir Edward rent me to you?" "To hell with Sir Edward," Seraphim snarled, and she felt another inkling of fear. As much as she was beginning to like Seraphim, he was still so strange, so frightening. Too much went on behind those beautiful green eyes that had seen more years than she could fathom. His voice softened, and he lifted one hand to stroke her face. "I'll take care of Sir Edward." "Don't do anything! My family is -" "I won't endanger your family. I'll help, Hannah. I promise, but I need some time. There are things I must be sure of first." "You still never said why you're helping me." "Because I detest slavery, and that's what this is. A form of slavery in a place where it's been abolished." "That's true, all right." Hannah sighed. "I am a slave, and there's not a damn thing I can do about it—not against creatures like you." "Not like me." He took her face in his hands, his eyes on hers. They searched her, their expression so haunted that her throat constricted with sadness for him.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

46

"We. . .we're going to be late for dinner." She pulled away, but he held her, kissing her cheek before releasing her. She reached for a bottle of shampoo, but he tugged it from her grasp and poured some into his hands, motioning for her to turn her back to him. Strong fingers massaged her scalp gently, and she closed her eyes, loving the sensation. He guided her beneath the faucet and rinsed her long hair. Reaching for a cake of soap, he washed her, rubbing gentle circles over her forehead, cheeks, and nose. Soapy fingers caressed her lips and chin before moving to her neck. He washed her shoulders and arms, then paid careful attention to her breasts. Hannah sighed, her eyes closed. She'd never imagined the simple act of bathing could be so arousing. His hands moved to her buttocks, between her legs, and over her thighs and calves. She braced one hand against the tile for balance as he lifted first one foot, then the other. It felt so strange to have a man wash her, and part of her thought she should make him stop while another never wanted the delectable shower to end. In a smooth motion, he stood, his body sliding up hers until he backed her against the wall. His gorgeous chest was inches from her lips and she couldn't resist kissing it. He slipped the soap back into the tray, grasped her wrists, and used one hand to pin them above her head while the other cupped her breasts. "So beautiful, Hannah," he whispered against her lips before kissing her. "I'm not," she said when the kiss ended. "Really." "You can't judge what I see." His fingers traced the shape of her face. "You are beautiful, Hannah." He released her hands, and she took his face in her hands, knowing she was surrendering to him but lacking the desire to stop herself. It had been too long since she'd felt safe and cherished. Even if she was just another bimbo to him, he made her feel otherwise. "You are, too. We. . .really need to get ready for dinner." "Are you hungry?" he smiled. "Yes." "So am I." Together they stepped from the shower and dried off. He finished dressing long before she did and sat on the bed waiting for her, flicking through television channels with the remote control. When she finished applying her makeup and fixing her hair, she climbed onto the bed and slipped her arms around his neck from behind, gazing at the screen where old comedies played out in black and white. "If you thought the phone was something, what did you think when you first saw television?" She grinned. He switched off the T. V. and tugged her onto his lap. Her arms looped around his neck. She was about to kiss him when his eyes suddenly widened and he stood. "What's wrong? Seraphim?"

Kate Hill

Deep Red

47

"I don't believe it." His fists clenched. "He wouldn't!" "Who wouldn't?" He seemed to regain his control instantly and kissed her. "Nothing. Let's go to dinner." Seraphim grasped her hand and they left the room. In the dining room, Hannah noticed a new couple had arrived at the mansion. The man was tall and exceptionally well built, though a bit too muscular for Hannah's taste. Still, he carried the bulk well. He wore a trimmed goatee, and his short, curly hair was almost black. Deep set brown eyes beneath heavy brows seemed to notice everything. His companion was so tall that even in her low-heeled shoes, she was at eye level with the man. Long black hair framed a full, beautiful face with green eyes and painted red lips. Her body was curvaceous enough to—as the cliché went—turn saints into sinners. Immediately, the man's eyes fixed on Seraphim. Hannah glanced up at her lover. Though he remained calm, something told her not all was well between him and this newcomer. Sir Edward approached, the couple behind him. "Seraphim! I'd like you to meet Baroness Othman and her husband, Vikenti Valerio. This is Seraphim Kellen and one of our loveliest mortals, Hannah." "We'll have to discuss changing our to mine ." Seraphim's frigid gaze locked with Sir Edward's. The host cleared his throat and nervously looked away. "Uh, of course." "Pleased to meet you." The Baroness extended her hand to Seraphim who took it and bowed over it like some romantic lord from the past. "The pleasure is mine, Baroness." "Seraphim, it's good to see you again." Vikenti offered his hand, his voice smooth, rich, and the model of impeccable breeding. Seraphim smiled. "No, again, the pleasure is mine, Vikenti." "You know each other?" The Baroness looked surprised. "We met ages ago." Seraphim dropped Vikenti's hand and the two stepped back from one another. "But it's been a long time," Vikenti said. "Shall we sit?" Sir Edward suggested. "Dinner is about to be served." As they followed the others to the table, Hannah reached for Seraphim's hand and thought she felt it tremble. The sensation passed so quickly she realized she might have been mistaken. Still, something told her Vikenti's presence had affected him. In what way, she was not yet sure.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

48

Chapter Four Trixie glanced at Vincent—Vikenti—from the corner of her eye, scarcely believing how well the boor was playing his part. As soon as they'd stepped into the mansion, he'd transformed before her eyes. He exuded the aloof attitude of one born to power. His phrasing—normally crude—became cultured, his manners perfect. Even Matthew couldn't have trained him that well in so short a time. Perhaps Vincent hadn't been lying about his exalted bloodline after all. Trixie doubted anything could have surprised her more than Vincent's performance, until Seraphim Kellen had stepped into the room. Though they both had been told Seraphim was the agent already on the assignment, Vincent had never let on they'd had history. Though both men had appeared casual and concealed even their inner-most thoughts, Trixie knew Vincent well enough to sense something about Seraphim bothered him. Peculiar in a man who seemed to be affected by nothing. Vincent offered her his arm as they followed Sir Edward—an arrogant little prick whom Trixie hated on sight—to the table. She sat across from Vincent, beside Seraphim. The little mortal, Hannah, took the seat near Vincent, and Trixie thought she appeared even more fragile next to Vincent's hulking form. At least she'd never need to worry about Vincent preferring a mortal to her. One of those delicate creatures would be crushed beneath the force of his insatiable Immaculate body. No, he needed one of his own kind for true satisfaction. She glanced at Seraphim, wondering what he was doing with a mortal. Though he wasn't as thickly built as Vincent, he exuded strength. He must have possessed incredible restraint to enjoy the company of a human woman—without killing her, that was. Her eyes swept Seraphim and suddenly he turned to her. Quite against her will, she was dragged into pale green depths that spoke of more years than she could imagine—even after her own centuries of living. The man was definitely not her type— far too thin—yet there was something incredibly attractive about him. She glanced at his hand curved around the stem of a crystal glass. Large hands , she thought. Lots of strength. Across the table, Vincent cleared his throat loudly. Trixie stared at him. What the hell are you looking at him like that for? Her lover's voice—the one she was accustomed to—sounded in her head. Just familiarizing myself with our contact, she replied. Yeah, right. I'm surprised you don't drop your fork on the floor just so you can lean over and get a good look at his cock. This is not appropriate, Vikenti. We wouldn't want other guests overhearing.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

49

I'm trying—really trying—not to growl out loud. Don't look at him in that way. Don't tell me what I can and can't do! "Is this your first time at the mansion?" A slim, sleazy looking woman who had been introduced as a Princess of somewhere or other fixed her eyes on Vincent. "Yes, but we've heard so much about this place we had to visit. Isn't that right, my love?" His deep brown eyes held Trixie's and her stomach quivered. Damn, the man could turn her to jelly with a single look! "Yes, darling. And so far, it's even more beautiful than we'd heard." "I'm sure you'll have a wonderful time," another guest told them. "The perfect place to relax." "It's been said you have the finest supply of beverages in the country, perhaps the world," Vincent said. "I pride myself in keeping guests satisfied." Sir Edward smiled. "More wine, Baroness?" "Thank you." Trixie returned his false smile as he refilled her glass. "Seraphim, tell us how you've been enjoying yourself," Vincent said. "It's been so long since we've talked." "Has it? Doesn't seem that way, but time does play tricks on us all—especially when you reach my age." Trixie looked back to Seraphim. If he prided himself in being older than Vincent, he must have been absolutely ancient. "Forgive my rudeness, but how old are you, Mr. Kellen?" Had she not seen her share of horrors, his smile might have made her uncomfortable. It was a cross between secrecy, sadness, and irresistible sexuality. He held her eyes as if she was the only other person in the room. "Let's just say, Baroness, that in my youth, it wasn't uncommon for people to dwell in caves." She uttered a short laugh. "I'm sorry, but you certainly don't appear to have crawled out of any cave." "This conversation is fascinating." The Princess traced the rim of her dish with an extended claw. "Tell us, did you really grasp the woman of your choice by the hair and drag her to your cave?" "Only if it seemed to please her." Goddamn, the man was a sex bomb and he knew it. He used those demon eyes of his like a hypnotist used a candle flame. "The living conditions must have been horrible." Vincent toyed with his fork. "I'm sure sleeping in some dirt-bottomed cave filled with the aroma of unwashed bodies wouldn't really appeal to you, my darling wife."

Kate Hill

Deep Red

50

Trixie turned back to Vincent and nearly smiled. He was jealous! That was so adorable, so. . .frightening. Since he'd given her the engagement ring, she'd been concerned that they were seriously considering his impulsive proposal. "I agree lifestyles are much more pleasant now." Seraphim stared across the table at Vincent. "It's funny how technology increases but human nature remains stagnant." "You think so?" Vincent raised an eyebrow. "Take slavery for instance. It still exists in mutated forms." Sir Edward suddenly looked uncomfortable and said, "Gentlemen, let us change this morbid subject. I want my guests to come here and enjoy themselves, to remove themselves from the seriousness of life for a short while." Vincent smiled and took a sip from his glass. "I'm afraid you'll find it difficult to turn Seraphim from his brooding—at least from what I remember of him. Perhaps we could meet later and discuss old times, Kellen?" "Of course. Be sure to bring your lovely wife." Seraphim turned his wicked smile to Trixie. Across the table, she thought she saw a muscle jerk in Vincent's cheek. Beside him, Hannah lowered her eyes to her plate. The girl was obviously taken with Seraphim, and even if she was just one of Sir Edward's whores, Trixie couldn't help feeling a bit sorry for her. It must have been simple for a mortal to be ensnared by Seraphim's charms. At least Vincent had arranged for a meeting with the other agent in a manner that seemed perfectly innocent to onlookers. It should prove interesting.

***** After dinner, Trixie accepted the offer to dance with a handsome, red-haired hybrid—a bit on the young side, but what the hell? She was there to play the part of the lascivious Baroness. Besides, any chance to further annoy Vikenti was welcome. Her "husband" appeared deeply involved in a conversation with Seraphim. The mortal—Hannah—seemed permanently attached to the man's side. Not that Trixie blamed her—the looks flashing between the two went far deeper than those between whore and John. In spite of her position at Sir Edward's, Hannah didn't seem like a whore. Trixie had known enough skanks to sense the difference. The redhead twirled Trixie, then tugged her close to his chest, gazing up at her with lovesick eyes. The man might be good-looking, but his nose was at level with her breasts and he seemed to like the position too much. She shoved him to arm's length as they danced. "Such strength," he purred. "Immaculate females excite me." "How charming." Trixie forced a smile and gripped his hand so hard his face paled. Vincent approached. "May I cut in?" "Please." The redhead rubbed his sore hands as he hurried from the dance floor. Trixie chuckled. If he had a tail, it would have been between his legs.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

51

"Bullying hybrids?" Vincent slipped an arm around her waist and grasped her hand, holding her close as a slow song drifted through the room. "All in good fun." She shrugged. He was coming on to me, Dilorenzo. I know this is supposed to be one big orgy, but I don't think I could have fucked him even with my eyes shut. "Just be in the mood to fuck me tonight," he whispered close to her ear. The sound of his newly cultured voice talking dirty made Trixie's legs weaken. His hand stroked her lower back, and her cunt turned to liquid. Again he spoke close to her ear, "I believe it's time for us to retire for a couple of hours." Trixie smiled, clinging to his arm as they left the dining room and ascended the stairs to their room. Once inside, Vincent jerked the tie off his neck and growled, his fangs exposed. "What the fuck did you think you were doing down there?" "Excuse me?" Trixie's brow furrowed as she kicked off her heels and removed the pins from her hair, shaking out the thick black mass. "You're playing your part a little too well. Flirting with everything in sight. Immaculate, hybrid, even the friggin' human waiters!" That's what we're here for, Dilorenzo! If we don't fit in, we may as well kiss our assignment goodbye! Assignment or no assignment, I don't want you messin' with Seraphim! "So that's what this is about." Trixie grinned, folding her arms across her chest and tapping her bare foot on the floor. "You and that guy go way back, don't you? I can tell." "Yeah. We've got some shared history, baby." Vincent unbuttoned his shirt, revealing the expanse of his well-muscled chest. Trixie resisted the urge to run her hands all over it. She needed information before they got sidetracked. "You're jealous of him." "The hell I am! I just know what he's like. Women take one look at that skinny sonof-a-bitch and lose control. I don't get it. There are better looking guys out there." "It's all in the eyes." Trixie glanced at herself in the mirror, rolling her shoulders to loosen the taut muscles. "What the hell do you mean, in the eyes? You take a shit after eating too many peas and his eyes are the same sick neon green." Trixie flung Vincent her most disgusted look. "You are a pig! How can you go from having such wonderful manners downstairs to being the same slob I've always known up here?" "Talent, baby." "Matthew wasted his time with you, didn't he?" Trixie wagged a finger in his face. "You know exactly how to act respectable—more than respectable. You did come from an important family in Rome, didn't you?"

Kate Hill

Deep Red

52

Vincent held her eyes, then touched a hand to her cheek. "I don't like talking about Rome." "You're the one who's always bringing it up -" His lips covered hers and she looped her arms around his neck. When they parted, she turned her back to him and said, "Unzip me, will you?" He slid the down the zipper and slipped the dress off her shoulders. She shimmied out of it, allowing it to pool at her feet. Vincent grasped her, dragging her bra-and-panty clad body to the hard length of his. "I just don't want you messin' with Seraphim, that's all. You're mine ." "Oh am I?" "We're married, right?" She stared into his eyes, feeling both thrilled and a bit apprehensive at the possessiveness she saw there. "It's all right. He's too old for me. I don't think I want an actual cave man." Vincent made a disbelieving sound and stepped away, unzipping his fly and tugging off his trousers. "That's a lot of bullshit. He didn't come out of no cave." "How do you know?" "Trust me. He just thinks it sounds cool." "He didn't strike me as the kind of guy who's interested in sounding cool. He's one of those mysterious, brooding vamps. The kind those mortals in Hollywood go nuts over." Vincent snorted. "See what I mean? He knows what's cool without seeming like he knows what's cool. That's dangerous." Trixie laughed. "You are jealous of him!" "What the hell for? See these pecs?" Vincent tore off his shirt and flexed his chest then held up his arm and made a fist, his muscle bulging, "and these 'ceps? Trust me. I've got nothing to be jealous about." Inside Trixie screamed with laughter. Never had she imagined seeing Vincent Dilorenzo affected by anyone as much as by Kellen. The two must have had some rivalry in the past. "He's on the lean side, but he looks strong. He's got the Alpha scent, the dominant attitude. Looks like he'd put up a hell of a fight to me." "He can fight all right," Vincent muttered. "I knew it! You two had it out before." She clutched his shoulders. "What happened?" Vincent grasped her wrists and shoved her onto the bed. "I don't want to talk about it." "Why?" "Because I don't!"

Kate Hill

Deep Red

53

Trixie stared at him, the smile fading from her lips. The expression in his eyes disturbed her. This was no longer a joke or petty jealousy. Whatever happened between Vincent and Seraphim must have been serious. "Hey." She stood and wrapped her arms around him from behind, resting her cheek against his shoulder. "I'm sorry." Taking her in his arms, he kissed her mouth and forehead. "It's not your fault. Kellen and I—let's just say our past is complicated. There's a lot of bad memories for both of us." "It's all right. I don't know why I pushed. The past is a mortal obsession." "I don't know." He shrugged. "Most of us are pretty interested in the Originals, and that's just about as far in the past as we can go." "That's different." "I guess." "Still, if you ever want to talk about you and him. . ." "Thanks, baby." He nuzzled her throat. "But right now I'm in the mood for action." "Then let's get to it." She removed her panties and bra and sprawled on the bed, arms stretched above her head, her legs spread. Vincent crawled on his hands and knees toward her from the foot of the bed. Trixie trembled with anticipation as he paused between her legs, placed a hand on the bed on either side of her waist, and began lapping her clit. She entangled her fingers in his hair and moaned with pleasure. Damn, Dilorenzo, how can you think I'd rather have another guy? I don't know, baby. Must have been temporary insanity. His tongue explored the delicate folds of her flesh while the tips of his fangs thrilled her to a quivering orgasm. Covering her body with his, he licked and nipped her earlobe, growling deep in his chest. "Oh, Vi-" "Vikenti!" he reminded her. "Whatever!" She grasped his face and covered his mouth with hers, plunging her tongue inside while their fangs locked. He rammed into her body in a single smooth thrust. Trixie clung to him, her fingers biting his shoulders. Her fangs slipped from their sheaths and simultaneously they bit each other's shoulders. Trixie squeezed her eyes shut, simply feeling the intense pleasure of orgasm and savoring the rich taste of Vincent's blood. Her hands roamed over his broad back, her fingertips pressing hard muscle.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

54

She lost count of how many times she attained perfection. The taste of blood and sweat mingled, salty and bitter sweet, until he rolled off her and dragged her to his heaving chest. "I have to get ready to go." He squeezed her, pressing his mouth to hers, the tips of his fangs indulging in one last taste. "Meeting Seraphim." "Should I come?" He shook his head and stood. "It's better if I talk to him alone this time." "You're not going to hold out on me, are you, Dilorenzo?" "No, baby." He turned his deep brown eyes to her, wearing his most sincere expression. "I'll pick your brain if I think you're keeping something from me." "Whatever you need to know, I won't hold back." "I'm not sure I like the sound of that." "Sorry." He shrugged. "I swear I won't let anything personal between me and him get in the way of what we've got to do." "I believe you, but what about him ?" Vincent's face twisted into a pained expression. "Tough to say. He holds one helluva grudge." "Grudge?" She sat up on her knees, brushing hair from her face. "I'm dying to find out what went on with you two. Come on, Vikenti!" He dragged on his clothes, his eyes fixed on hers. "It's a long story. I haven't got time to tell it right now. Later." "I'll hold you to that." "Sure. I'm meeting him in the gym downstairs. I can use a workout anyway." "Just make sure you keep your temper." Trixie stood and wrapped her arms around his neck, kissing him. Remember, we're all supposed to be on the same side. Vincent chuckled. "As long as he knows it. The guy can be one of those loose cannons." "He seems calculating to me." "That too. Problem is, you never can tell which he's going to be." Vincent slapped Trixie's buttocks. "See you in a while, baby. Don't have too much fun without me." "Maybe I'll look up that red-headed hybrid." Vincent paused, his hand on the doorknob, and fired an irritated look over his shoulder. She winked. "Just kidding. I need to play with sturdier toys than that." "Don't I know it," Vincent said as he left the room. Trixie sighed, folding her arms across her chest. Why the hell did she like him so much? More important, what was going on between him and Seraphim Kellen?

Kate Hill

Deep Red

55

Trixie showered and dressed in a blue silk pants suit, the low neckline exposing a good deal of cleavage. A sapphire dangled from an illusion necklace, the perfect length to call even more attention to her breasts. If she was going to play the part, why not go all the way? She braided her hair, applied light makeup—except for the blood red lipstick—and slipped her feet into leather pumps. Holding her hand out in front of her, she admired Vincent's engagement ring for the millionth time. Funny how just glancing at it made her belly quiver. Don't be stupid, Trixie. You haven't acted like a fool over a guy since the Civil War, and you know how that ended. Getting horny after a man who was madly in love with his own wife. Still, there had been something about that General Custer… As she made her way down the hall, she noticed a half open door. A glance inside revealed Hannah running a comb through her dark blond hair. Trixie hesitated a moment, then knocked on the door. Perhaps the mortal could help her learn more about Seraphim—at least more than Vincent had told her. The mortal turned startled eyes to the door, and Trixie heard her heartbeat quicken. She couldn't exactly blame her. Though Trixie had never taken pleasure in terrorizing mortals, she knew lots of vamps had a sick sense of humor and reveled in frightening creatures weaker than themselves. They reminded her of vicious mortal teens torturing cats for the hell of it. "Hello." Trixie smiled. "Vikenti told me he and Seraphim were meeting for a workout. If you're not busy, perhaps we could talk?" "Talk?" the woman looked skeptical. "Don't worry. I like hybrid males for blood and Immaculates for sex. I was thinking along the lines of some girl talk." "You know I'm not a guest." "I know, but Seraphim seems to treat you as such, and I'd like to learn more about my husband's old acquaintance." "I'm afraid I won't be much help." Hannah approached the door. She wore an anklelength red dress and a red lace choker around her neck. While the mortal was no beauty, she exuded sweetness and charm rare in a woman of her profession. "I haven't known him very long." "How long have you worked for Sir Edward?" "A couple of months." "What made you decide to come here?" Trixie asked as Hannah stepped out of the room and they made their way down the stairs. "It has to do with my family." "Children?" Hannah shook her head. "A mother and sisters." "Do you enjoy the work?" "Not before a couple of days ago. Do we really have to talk about this?"

Kate Hill

Deep Red

56

Trixie shrugged. "Not if you don't want to. So tell me about Seraphim. Is he a good tipper?" Hannah appeared uncomfortable, even irritated. Still, she knew better than to say too much to a guest at Sir Edward's. She didn't seem like a whore at all, and Trixie started to wonder if she hadn't accidentally gotten in too deep. Mortals lucky enough to discover vampires' existence often got so enthralled by the species that they sought out the wrong kind of lover and ended up with more trouble than they could handle. Something told Trixie Hannah didn't really belong at Sir Edward's playground. "Let's have a drink and take a walk," Trixie suggested. "Unless you're on duty or something?" Hannah shook her head. "Seraphim's arranged to have me for…you know, I'm not sure how long." "Really?" Trixie lifted an eyebrow. The man was either ultra hot after this mortal, or else she had some connection to the assignment. Either way made Hannah interesting. "You must be a very special mortal." "I don't think so." "Seraphim does." "He's…" A dreamy smile touched Hannah's lips, erasing the sadness haunting her face. "He's very nice, especially for this place." Trixie lifted an eyebrow and smirked. "I'm sorry." Hannah's heartbeat quickened. "I didn't mean to offend you." "Honey, it would take more than that to offend me. I admit what this place is. Maybe some of the guests like to pretend it's just an average resort, but everyone knows better." "You're not like the others either, are you, Baroness?" Hannah's brow furrowed as she stared up at Trixie. "I certainly hope not." As Trixie and Hannah entered the room, both garnered appreciative looks from the male guests. The women approached the bar, ordered drinks, and walked back to the corridor. "I've heard about Sir Edward's indoor garden. Can we see it?" Trixie took a sip of her drink. She allowed the liquid to roll around her tongue before swallowing. It was definitely rich and tasty, but unlike other blood she'd had. Was this the nectar of the Flower? Would Sir Edward be foolish and arrogant enough to serve it in his own private bar? "This way." Hannah turned left and guided Trixie down a long, dim corridor opening to an enormous garden filled with exotic plants and trees. "My goodness," Trixie murmured, staring at the stadium-high ceiling. "It's beautiful."

Kate Hill

Deep Red

57

"Yes. It is. There are so many beautiful things in this house, it's hard to believe terrible things happen here." "What kind of terrible things?" "I shouldn't be talking." "I won't tell." Hannah smiled, though her eyes said, Sorry, but I've heard that story before. "Have you and Mr. Valerio been married long?" "Not very. Have you ever been married?" Hannah shook her head. "I don't think I ever will." "Ever can be a really long time." "Maybe to you." Trixie took another swallow from her glass, then uncurled one finger from the rim and pointed at Hannah. "Have you ever considered becoming a hybrid?" "No!" Trixie grinned. That answer was almost too fast. "You might like it." "I guess the power wouldn't be bad." "It's not just about power." "Yes, it is." A bitter expression clouded the woman's large green eyes. "Sounds like you haven't been treated very well here." When Hannah didn't reply, Trixie continued, "Is Seraphim hard to handle? I know his kind can be tough on a girl." "No." Hannah held Trixie's eyes. "He's the nicest one I've met since…since I began working for Sir Edward." "What's he talk about?" "You're interested in him?" Was that jealousy in the mortal's eyes? "Just curious." "I think I should go." "No, stay." Trixie touched Hannah's arm. "I didn't mean to be nosy. So what else is there to do for excitement around here?" "Do you want a blond, brunette, or redhead? Hybrid or mortal?" Trixie laughed. "I don't mean that kind of excitement. I've got plenty of that from Vikenti." "There's a gambling room, a spa, a heated pool -" "Heated pool? That sounds nice." "Let's change into our suits. I'll meet you at the stairs in ten minutes?" "See you then." Trixie winked. "I think I'll stay here for another couple of minutes and look at the flowers."

Kate Hill

Deep Red

58

Hannah nodded, and Trixie watched the mortal walk from the room, her steps graceful. The woman possessed underlying strength in spite of her mortal frailty, and there was something about her Trixie liked. Unwittingly, Hannah had nabbed Trixie's interest for more than just her relationship with Seraphim. The woman was hiding something, and Trixie was curious to find out what it was.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

59

Chapter Five The metal pillar dented beneath the forceful repetition of Seraphim's kicks. The pillars were created for Immaculate strength, since a normal heavy bag, or even the wooden ones shaped for hybrids, bordered on useless. He spun, the bottom of his gloved fist belting the pillar's scratched surface. The image of Vincent's face hovered over the target, and he struck harder. As dawn approached, most of the other guests and servants retired, leaving the gym empty. Seraphim was glad. After seeing his old enemy's face, he felt ready to explode from rage—partly at Dilorenzo, and partly at the First Father for sending him. Damn Adam Lindsay! He knew how Vincent and Seraphim felt about one another! Of all the Network agents who could have been sent, why had he chosen Vincent? Spite, of course, because Seraphim refused to abandon his assignment. Curse the young son-ofa-bitch for sending Dilorenzo! "Hey." Seraphim's flesh crawled at the sound of Vincent's voice. He shifted his hip and snapped another kick at the pillar, snarling as his fangs slipped from flesh sheaths. "Hello!" Vincent bellowed. "I heard you," Seraphim stated, not so much as turning toward the other man. Vincent approached and stood behind the pillar, taping his hands. He wore black shorts and sneakers, exposing his thickly muscled legs, arms, and chest. His build had always reminded Seraphim of a gorilla, far more like the image of a cave man than the real thing. "You haven't let anything slide, have you?" Vincent observed Seraphim's practice. "You always were prepared." "Not always." Seraphim flashed him a scathing look. I hope you're not going to let hard feelings interfere with our assignment. Vincent's thoughts touched Seraphim's mind. The invasion made Seraphim want to recoil with disgust. I didn't need you on this assignment! The Network evidently thought otherwise. "I'm going for a run." Seraphim ripped off his gloves and began unwrapping his hands. "Coming?" "Sounds like a plan."

Kate Hill

Deep Red

60

Seraphim growled deep in his chest as they headed for the door at the back of the gym. They climbed the stairway leading outside the mansion where the early morning desert stretched on all sides. Normally, he wouldn't have ventured outside at that time of day, but he and Vincent needed to discuss the assignment in private. Together they raced miles from the mansion, matching each other in speed. Simply running alongside another Immaculate rekindled the ancient rivalry between them. He glanced at Vincent, caught his scent, and knew in spite of his veneer of nonchalance, he was as affected by their meeting as Seraphim. Even thousands of years couldn't erase their violent past, their intolerable hatred. They slowed their pace until they stopped beside an enormous cactus. "So what's up?" Vincent said. "Have you found any evidence of the Flower?" "You tasted the wine at dinner." "Odd but good. Was that it—the Flower?" "I believe so." "Where did he get it from?" "I don't know." "I thought you told Adam you had a handle on this?" "I do. Sending other agents was a stupid move on his part. The more of us crawling around this place, the more chance of exposure." "What I don't get is if this guy has the Flower and he's supposed to be so "in" with the Network, why doesn't he come forward with it." "Because he must believe it benefits him to remain silent." "But why?" Vincent took his lower lip between his teeth, his brow furrowed. "The only thing important enough to hide from the Network would be a direct link to the Originals. Of course he must have a direct link, or else how did he get the Flower?" "What do you mean a direct link?" Seraphim's lip curled. "The most direct link we have are a few members of the Network old enough to recall Atlantis." "Was that before or after you dragged your knuckles out of that cave?" Vincent scoffed. Seraphim almost smiled. The fool thought he was lying about his age! "At least I'm not still dragging them." Seraphim squinted skyward, his eyes aching from the sunlight. "Your wife—the Baroness—she's also an agent, I gather?" "One of the best. She's also taken." "I didn't see a brand on her." "You didn't look everywhere. So keep those voodoo eyes off her, understand?" "That sounds so familiar." Seraphim tried keeping his breathing under control, though his fists clenched and his claws sank into his own flesh. "This isn't Rome, Seraphim. When are you going to get over it?"

Kate Hill

Deep Red

61

"Tell me you've gotten over it so easily!" he growled, his heartbeat quickening. He knew his eyes had begun to glow, the rise of his vampiric nature making them so sensitive he was nearly blinded by the daylight. "Trust me, it wasn't easy, but I have gotten over it. You can't spend your life living in the -" Vincent dodged Seraphim's fist. He backed away as Seraphim, fangs bared and growling like a rabid coyote, advanced on him. "Yo, we only fight every hundred years. It hasn't been another century yet, has it?" Seraphim leapt and Vincent met him in mid air. Their bodies struck with bonejarring impact. "You stupid bastard! We're supposed to be working!" Vincent bellowed, snapping his teeth at Seraphim's throat. His opponent moved too quickly, however, and avoided the potentially deadly blow. "This is just exercise, Vincent! When the assignment is done, then we can try to kill each other!" "If I wanted you dead, Seraphimus, you'd have been ashes blowing across Rome two thousand years ago!" "Only because you sold your soul! Mine has always belonged to me—and her! " "Do you think she'd want you to end up like this? Damn it, let her memory rest!" "Let it rest to appease you, because you want to forget what you did!" "I know what I did! I loved her, too! What the fuck more can I tell you? You want to hear I'm sorry. I am!" "Sorry isn't remotely enough!" The men circled one another, fangs and claws exposed, their hands poised to fight. Seraphim's heart raced. His fangs scraped his own lips, the blood scent drifting on the air. "Sorry's all I can say! If you live another two thousand years, are you going to continue like this?" Vincent demanded. "If I live ten thousand more years I will go on like this!" "Did you ever consider talking to a shrink, because, man, you've got deep fuckin' problems! When you signed on to the Network, you swore to put aside our differences and uphold your position!" "No, I swore I'd try to refrain from killing you! And I always uphold my duty. You're the one who has no idea what loyalty and responsibility are!" "No idea? Really?" The scent of Vincent's fury struck Seraphim like a jab, further inciting his own rage. "About ten years ago there was a little incident with the First Father before Adam. Remember the guy who wanted to destroy the world? The one we both chased for years?" "The one you bowed to as soon as he threatened your life!" "The one I helped destroy! It was me, Seraphim!"

Kate Hill

Deep Red

62

"Adam Lindsay killed the First Father and took his place, not you!" "I was with him! Where the fuck were you?" The implication sent Seraphim's rage off the scale. He attacked Vincent with two thousand years of fury, and his old enemy met him blow for blow. Vincent managed to kick Seraphim in the stomach hard enough to separate them. They glared at one another, panting, sand clinging to their perspiring bodies. "Well where were you?" Vincent demanded. Seraphim's teeth clenched so hard he thought they might chip. He almost wished he could tell Vincent exactly where he was, if just to prove his own loyalty to the cause he had once dedicated his life to. After so many years, he thought his memories of the dawn of vampirism on Earth might have faded, giving him at least some release. Still he recalled each incident as if it was yesterday.

***** Atlantis unfolded: Its lush beauty, its beaches and mountaintops. The Originals had literally guided the first men out of caves and built a city marvelous enough to shame Rome which developed thousands of years later. The Originals had not only shared their blood with human beings, but their knowledge and technology. They had seen the potential of the human race, had known the power of people's minds and the complexity of their souls. They thought they'd found the perfect world in which to create a new race. The explorers had initiated a government similar to the one on their home world: a society ruled by a leader called First Father or First Mother who was guided by a group of elders, the Jury. The First Father had been a powerful military leader on the home world. He had volunteered to lead the Earth mission. He and his crew had bitten the cave dwellers of Atlantis, creating the first hybrids. They had passed an incomparable gift to human beings. Or had they? Still a child race, humans relished their newfound power and thought of it as a way to conquer the rest of their world. The First Father, power hungry himself, encouraged their violence, and soon many of the hybrid humans were out of control. The Jury unseated the First Father and imprisoned him, then decided human beings weren't yet ready for the power given them. The torturous decision was made to destroy the island and all its inhabitants before their evil could be unleashed on the rest of the world. Somehow, several of the hybrids realized what the Originals intended and a small group fled the island before it was sunk into the depths of the ocean, destroying everyone on it. Seraphim and his parents had been among those who escaped. Several months later they discovered a small group of Originals roaming the untamed Earth in search of the First Father who had killed his prison guards and escaped Atlantis before its destruction. Seraphim's parents, having seen the wickedness of the First Father, joined them in their pursuit, along with several of the remaining hybrids. They moved constantly, always searching, forever trying to appease their hunger for blood while keeping their secret from mortals they met.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

63

After ten years, their paths crossed the First Father's in a battle that left most of their small group dead. The two Originals who had been pursuing their evil brother had been severely injured and could no longer fight. Knowing the First Father would return to destroy them, they passed along the only thing of importance to Seraphim, the spells perfected by the telepathic Originals, the history of their kind, and a prophecy they had foolishly chosen to ignore. The prophecy told of the First Father's betrayal of his people and of his ultimate destruction by Immaculate strength. Being the only Immaculate left, Seraphim's young mind believed he had to be the one to avenge his parents' death and destroy the First Father. From that moment, he dedicated his life to learning all he could from any warrior and witch who could train him in physical and magical arts. His entire purpose in life was to destroy the First Father, a creature with pure white flesh and eyes as dark and piercing as a grizzly's. Seraphim didn't fear his enemy, only the possibility that he might not possess the strength to fulfill his task…

***** "Seraphim!" Vincent shouted. "Are you hearing me?" Seraphim forced himself to focus on the present. Atlantis was gone. The First Father was dead, but Seraphim had not killed him. He might have fancied himself the Immaculate of the prophecy, but he had another destiny. "Do you think Sir Edward knows anything about the Originals and the home world?" Vincent pressed. "Yes. I believe he does and is interested in more knowledge." "Who wouldn't be?" "The question is, why does he want it? For good purposes or bad?" "It's our job to find out." "Then we'd better get back to the mansion." Seraphim turned in the direction of Sir Edward's. "No more of this fight to the death shit. At least until the assignment is over. Seraphim, are you hearing me?" Seraphim continued walking, doing his best to block out the grating sound of his rival's voice.

***** Other than one or two servants cleaning, the house was quiet when Seraphim and Vincent arrived. They slowly made their way up the walk, each having tested the other's speed during the several mile sprint back to the house. Vincent was still one of the fastest Immaculates he'd ever known, slightly faster than Seraphim himself, though he loathed to admit it. Seraphim's lungs ached for a moment as he caught his breath, and his muscles actually felt sore. Only another well trained Immaculate could have

Kate Hill

Deep Red

64

tested him so, and had Vincent been anyone else, he might have been glad for the challenge. He noted with satisfaction Vincent looked just as spent at the end of their race. "When would you like to do this again?" Vincent asked, and Seraphim knew he was referring more to making a time to discuss the assignment rather than race. So close to the mansion, they could no longer speak freely. "Friday at the same time," Seraphim stated without so much as looking at his companion. He ran a hand through his sweat soaked hair as he stepped into the dimness of the mansion. The atmosphere was welcome after the uncomfortable brightness outside. Seraphim paused, inhaling deeply to discern Hannah's scent. It mingled with that of Vincent's Baroness. Downstairs. Vincent must have picked up their scents as well, because he headed for the steps. The women were probably enjoying the pool. At least he hoped that was all they were doing. If that Amazon bimbo Network agent had decided to taste Hannah's blood "Don't worry, my wife doesn't do humans," Vincent—Vikenti—said. Seraphim fired him an angry look. "I know you didn't read my mind. You're still not the telepath I am." "No, but I am good." Vincent grinned. "I didn't read your mind, though. I'm just looking at your track record and guessing you're worried about your human chick. You know, Seraphim, I'm actually glad to see you're interested in someone, even if she is one of Sir Edward's bimbos." Seraphim stepped in front of Vincent on the stairs and placed a heavy hand on his chest, his eyes staring into the other man's. "I will say this once, not because I fear you, but out of duty. I can see you're still the same spoiled Senator's son who looks only at the crust of what's shown him. Like most of us, she is not all she appears to be. Any thoughts you might have of harm, blood, or mockery, keep them away from her. I will not let history repeat itself." "Relax, my friend. With the woman I already have, why would I want your mortal?" Seraphim's teeth ground. From what he knew of Vincent, the idea of a woman belonging to another was enough to make him want her. "Rome fell a long time ago, Seraphim," Vincent stated. His mental command struck Seraphim harder. Now get your hand off my chest before I stick it up your ass. Is that a challenge? Vincent offered an easy smile and brushed past Seraphim. Not right now. Seraphim hated the memories resurrected by Vincent, and he despised the way the man almost made him lose control. More than Vincent, he detested the inconsolable guilt that increased rather than faded with time. He followed Vincent down the hallway to the pool. All the while, Hannah's soft, beautiful scent grew stronger.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

65

Simultaneously, Seraphim and Vincent stepped through the double doors to the pool. At that moment, Vincent ceased to exist. The Baroness was a tall black shadow, unimportant compared with Hannah who stood up to her waist in water, a charming smile brightening her face. Her hair—darkened by the water—was slicked back from her face, and moisture glistened on her skin. A blue bikini top scarcely concealed her plump breasts. The gentle curve of her belly enticed him. Faux torches cast dim light throughout the room and flickered on the dark water surrounding her. It could have been two thousand years ago—four—six. It could have been Atlantis again, but for a brief moment, Seraphim saw Rome. Another woman—dark of skin and hair, but with Hannah's curves and grace. Another charming smile. A death far too soon. "Seraphim?" Hannah's smile faded as she stepped out of the water, revealing rounded hips and smooth legs. She approached him and placed a cool hand on his sweaty chest. "Looks like you two had quite a workout." "And we've both been lazy having a good time," the Baroness said, swimming into Vincent's arms as he removed his shorts and waded naked into the pool. To Seraphim's annoyance, Hannah's eyes swept the ape once. "Did you have a good time?" Seraphim asked her. "Yes. Did you know the Baroness knew General Custer?" Vincent curled his lips. "I knew Julius Caesar." "Really?" Hannah turned wide eyes to Vincent. "Sure." "Tell me." Hannah walked back into the water, and Seraphim felt ready to strangle Vincent. "I warn you he exaggerates," Seraphim told Hannah. "That's okay. Exaggeration is good at times. Takes you away from reality." "You're a wise woman." Vincent winked at her. "What would you like to know about Julie baby?" "Julie baby?" Seraphim didn't try to control his look of disgust. "I hardly remember you addressing any Emperor as 'baby.' Even you knew better than that." "That's true. Those were dangerous times." "Unless you were from a favored family. Not all of us were Senators' sons." Seraphim kicked off his sneakers and rolled off his socks. Though he knew he was considered well built, he didn't possess Vincent's mass—except in one place where most men, by Seraphim's standards, fell quite short. He tugged off his own shorts and headed for the pool, feeling some satisfaction when both the Baroness and Hannah's eyes fixed on his cock. Even Vincent nabbed a look from the corner of his eye before stepping in front of his "wife" to block her view. You really need to get that thing cut, Vincent's thoughts invaded Seraphim's mind. I told you before, I will not bow to circumcision to appease modern society.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

66

Modern? We're talking thousands of years here. Besides, women love it. I haven't had any complaints. That's because they're too terrified to speak when they see that monster. Besides, I remember what a bitch it is to clean. Not if one bathes daily. You might try it sometime. Listen, my ass is cleaner than most people's faces! I wouldn't give a dime for a dick like that! That's good, because you're about three inches short of having it. Vincent growled and grasped the Baroness' arm. "Let's go back to our room, love. I'm tired." "But it's only past dawn." The Baroness had to run to keep up with him. "Hey!" Such a gentleman, Seraphim mocked, and he felt Vincent toss up a mental barrier. After the couple left, Seraphim placed his arms on the side of the pool and dropped his face in his hands, closing his eyes. He heard the water ripple as Hannah approached and touched his back. "Would you like to go to bed, too?" she asked. He turned to her and ran his fingertips over her cheeks and lips, then traced her shoulders. Tilting her chin upward, he bent and kissed her. Small, gentle hands slid over his ribs and up his back to clutch his shoulders. Her curves pressed against him, trapping his cock between them. "The Baroness asked me about you," she said. "What did you tell her?" "What is there to tell? I hardly know you." "You really feel as though you hardly know me, Hannah?" He held her eyes. She was right of course. They'd only just met. Still, he felt like he knew her intimately and wanted to know more. "How can I?" she breathed as his kisses moved to her throat. His tongue caressed the soft flesh. She shuddered with desire. Guiding her arms around his neck, he waded deeper into the pool. "You like to swim?" he asked. She nodded. "You?" "Of course. I was born on an island." "Really? The Caribbean?" He shook his head, his heartbeat quickening. Could he tell her the truth of his past? He longed to confide in someone about everything: Atlantis, The Originals, Vincent and Nenet. No. He could never tell her. Not for a million reasons. "You wouldn't believe me if I told you." "Try me?" Her green eyes held his with such sincerity he almost weakened. "Where I came from doesn't matter. All that concerns me is now."

Kate Hill

Deep Red

67

"Now we should go upstairs," she whispered against his lips. His mouth covered hers, tasting and teasing, before he guided them out of the pool. He pulled on his shorts, and they shared her towel to dry off before walking to his room. Once there, Seraphim headed for the bathroom. "I'm taking a shower." He glanced over his shoulder at her. "Keep the bed warm." She held his eyes, a faint smile on her lips. He returned it, sensing her pleasure at his comment. It was good to know working for Sir Edward hadn't destroyed her spirit, but she was too strong for that. Any woman willing to sacrifice herself for those she loved possessed more inner strength than she probably realized herself. As he undressed and stepped beneath the stream of warm water, Seraphim considered how much he enjoyed pleasing her. It had been so long since he'd felt such powerful attraction to a woman. From the moment he'd seen her, she'd captured him in an unbreakable hold similar to one he'd felt thousands of years ago. Seraphim felt some of his arousal fade when he thought of how his last true love had ended. There were too many similarities between Rome and now. Slavery. Lies. Violence. A woman he cared for. Vincent. Had Vincent not appeared, he might have believed he and Hannah could work. His old rival's presence reminded him of what he'd lost. Worst of all, he knew the danger of love between mortals and vampires, yet he still wanted Hannah. He told himself as long as she lived under Sir Edward's roof, she was safer with him. At least he hoped so. He needed to be a good protector, for Hannah was not the only person depending on him. Everything had been going so well until Vincent arrived. Damn him and damn Adam Lindsay! When he said he didn't need assistance, why didn't they believe him? It was that little runt Jules blabbing to the First Father about his injuries. Stop it, Seraphim! He chastised himself. You know Jules has saved your life several times. Don't be an ungrateful bastard on top of everything else. If only the Network would stay away for the next month or so, he could fulfill his duty to all parties involved. Seraphim finished washing and stepped out of the shower, running a towel over his body. Naked, he walked to the bedroom, feeling his insides warm and his cock stir. Hannah had lit a single pillar candle on the dresser. The soft light felt good to vampiric eyes, but even better was the sight of her lying naked on the bed. Her eyes were closed, one arm extended above her head, the other hand resting on her belly. He watched the rise and fall of her breasts as she breathed. Concentrating, he could hear her heartbeat. He walked to the bed on silent feet and slipped in, covering her body with his. Hannah's large green eyes snapped open and she smiled at him, slipping her arms around him. He brushed wisps of hair from her face and kissed her.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

68

When their lips parted, he gazed into her eyes, praying he wasn't making a mistake by allowing himself to care for her. Though it had only been a couple of days, it was already too late to stop. Even if they parted that night, she would forever dwell in his heart. Seraphim didn't fall in love often, but when he did, it was with his entire being. There was no reason, no moderation. "Something's wrong," Hannah murmured. "I haven't known you long, but somehow I do know something's bothering you." He shook his head. "It's not your worry." "Can I do anything to help?" "Just make love with me." She ran her fingers through his thick, dark hair and drew his face closer. His lips felt as soft as his body felt hard. Running her hands over every part of him she could reach, she spread her legs for him, allowing him to stroke her clit and pussy to aching wetness. She grasped his cock, her fingers savoring its length and thickness. Desire pulsed through his entire body. Kissing her neck and shoulders, he rolled her onto her stomach and mounted her from behind. Her pussy felt so hot and soft against his cock. "Oh, Seraphim!" she moaned as he began moving, one arm supporting his weight, his other wrapping around her to fondle her breasts. He forced his movements to remain slow and steady. Everything about her aroused him: her scent, the softness of her skin, the sound of her voice, and the way she squirmed with pleasure. Seraphim's teeth ached for her, but he refrained from taking her blood. There would be time enough for him once he'd provided her with all the pleasure her mortal body could accept. He felt her shudder in orgasm, her pussy clutching his cock, sending thrills of arousal coursing through him. Before she recovered from her explosion, he continued deep, fast thrusting. Two more orgasms rocked her body. He licked her throbbing neck, felt her heart pounding, and heard the erotic little cries punctuating each panting breath. Turning her onto her back, he kissed her from temple to toe. Positioned between her legs, he alternated between lapping her clit and swirling his tongue inside her. "Seraphim! Oh!" She reached down and gripped his shoulders, her entire body trembling as he teased her to orgasm. When she calmed, he lifted his face and licked her dew from his lips. She gazed at him through half open eyes. Seraphim lifted a hand, his sharp claws extending from beneath short, human nails. He felt her heart pound and saw fear in her eyes. When he touched a claw to her breast, she jerked, her eyes widening in terror which suddenly changed to pleasure. Gently, Seraphim outlined her nipple with his claw, not so much as breaking the skin. Immaculate claws were designed to destroy, yet they could also provide pleasure, if the vampire possessed control. Seraphim had mastered such restraint ages ago and knew exactly how to use his claws to drive a woman mad with desire.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

69

Moving to his knees, he ran his claws over her entire body, paying careful attention to her nipples. When she closed her eyes and sighed, her utter trust moved him. He could have ripped her to shreds with the same claws supplying her with so much pleasure. When he reached her clit, the first light touch of his claw to her stimulated flesh was enough to send her into a thrashing frenzy. She shouted his name, her back arching and body throbbing. He covered her body with his, simultaneously thrusting his cock into her wetness and sinking his teeth into her shoulder, providing her with another shattering climax as he attained his own. Eyes squeezed shut, Seraphim moaned with pleasure as he licked the shallow cuts on her flesh. For a moment, he lay on top of her, listening to the rhythm of their heartbeats, then moved aside, dragging her onto his chest. She lifted her head, offering him a contented yet coquettish smile before she kissed her way to his cock. It was already hard again, the thick, round head peeking through the foreskin. His heart raced when she licked the length of his cock and took the head into her warm mouth. Trembling fingers stroked her hair as his heartbeat quickened like a mortal's. The taste of her blood combined with the marvelous torture provided by her lips, teeth, and tongue drove him toward climax. "Stop, Hannah!" he panted, grasping her head. "No," she breathed. "Let me please you." Gently he released her and clutched the headboard as she sucked and licked, the tip of her tongue teasing the eye of his cock. When the pleasure became almost unendurable, he sank his fangs into his own lips. The flow of fresh blood pushed him beyond his control and he came hard, doing his best to restrain the force of his hips as they thrust upward while she sucked. The brass headboard split in his desperate grip. "Shit," Hannah murmured, sitting back on her knees and staring at the torn metal. Panting, Seraphim rose to his elbows and glanced at his handiwork. "That will cost you a fortune to replace," she said. He turned his fanged grin to her. "It was well worth it." Someone tapped on the door, and Hannah tugged the sheets up to her neck while Seraphim stood, yanking on jeans. "Who is it?" "Monica, Sir." He opened the door to the hybrid maid whose eyes swept his bare torso. She moistened her lips before speaking. "Sir Edward would like Hannah to dance tonight." Seraphim glanced at Hannah. "Do you want to dance?" "Do I have a choice?" "Oh you have a choice." He didn't bother keeping the threatening note from his voice. Let the maid inform Sir Edward and enforce the fact that Hannah no longer belonged to him.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

70

For a moment, he thought she was going to refuse, then a strange smile touched her lips. "Yes, I'll dance." "I'll let him know. Good day." Seraphim closed the door and walked back to the bed. His eyes held Hannah's until she squirmed. "I like dancing," she said. "Stop looking at me like that." He ignored her request and sat on the bed beside her, stroking tendrils of disheveled blond hair from her face. She embraced him, the sheet slipping from her breasts so they pressed against his chest. Wrapping his arms around her, Seraphim enjoyed the sensation of her soft, smooth flesh against his. He kissed her hair. "You should sleep." "Aren't you coming to bed?" He tugged off his jeans and stretched out near her and tugged her to his side. Resting her cheek against his chest, she closed her eyes and placed her hand on his hip. She must have been more tired than she'd realized, since she fell asleep almost immediately. Seraphim listened to the steady rhythm of her heart as his eyes fixed on a crack of light between the curtains and the window. The sun must have risen to its full height by now. He scarcely remembered the time when he'd been afraid to walk by day. Like many vampires, his parents had been severely allergic to sunlight. They'd logically assumed Seraphim would be the same. He was hundreds of years old before he gathered the courage to see for himself. Though he hadn't blistered in agony at the touch of sunlight, it had taken him years to build up enough tolerance to walk comfortably by day. Such a skill was a valuable tool for his kind—one so many fools were too lazy to develop. He'd been surprised when Vincent joined him in the daylight. From what he remembered, Vincent had always abhorred sunlight. Anything that added to his own discomfort was never welcome. It still amazed him that Vincent had found the courage to finally oppose the First Father and help Adam Lindsay take his rightful place as the Network leader. Seraphim allowed his eyes to close halfway. The room blurred as sleep finally claimed him.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

71

Chapter Six "So what do you think of this place?" Trixie asked as Vincent closed the door of their room behind them. He shrugged. "It might be cool if everyone wasn't putting on a big shit attitude." "And you seem to be doing the best job of anyone." Trixie grinned, slipping her arms around his neck. "I think you actually like it." In response, she kissed him, her soft, plump lips moving against his before her tongue slipped into his mouth for a complete exploration. "As much as I'd love to stay here and fuck the shit out of you, we should check this place out while it's daylight," Vincent growled in her ear and slapped her firm buttocks. "We can play later, baby." "Damn straight." Trixie whispered against his lips. When he tried to kiss her, she slipped from his arms and winked at him over her shoulder. He watched, his cock stirring, as she undressed and pulled on black drawstring pants and a tank top that revealed every delicious curve of her breasts. She didn't bother with a bra, and her plump nipples poked against the spandex. "You know," she shook her head in apparent disbelief, "Seraphim has the biggest dick I've ever seen." "Hey!" He grasped her upper arm. "I don 't want any wife of mine fantasizing about another man's pecker." "I'm not fantasizing, Vikenti. Just observing." "Yeah, well, I know all about the size of his dick. Anyone unlucky enough to see him swimming knows about it." "Unlucky?" she grinned. "Eh!" "Don't worry. Your above average cock is perfect for me." She clung to his neck, thrusting her pelvis against his. "After seeing Seraphim, though, I've got a helluva lot more respect for that mortal he's with." Vincent grunted and disentangled himself from her. He didn't bother with a shirt, just exchanged his shorts for sweatpants and headed for the door. "Let's go." "Wait. Before we go, aren't you going to tell me about what happened between you and Seraphim all those years ago?" "Not now. Let's check out the house first."

Kate Hill

Deep Red

72

"You promised!" She folded her arms across her chest. "I will, baby." He kissed her cheek. "We just have to get down to business first." In the hall, she grasped one of his hard ass cheeks and sank her claws in. Quit it, Trix. I mean it. She purred, but released him and led the way downstairs. The hall and dining room were empty, as was the library. Several hybrid servants prepared meals in the kitchen while two human maids giggled in the corner, sucking each other's nipples. "And they say our kind are whacked," Vincent muttered under his breath. Trixie chucked, and they made their way to the lowest level of the mansion. They passed the pool and glanced into a weight room. While Trixie approached the dumbbells, Vincent wandered to a door at the south corner of the room. He nodded in appreciation. The ceiling must have extended four floors, two ropes dangling from it. There were parallel bars, a tall concrete wall, perfect for Immaculates to practice climbing with claws alone. His eyes fixed on a trampoline in the center of the floor. "Hey," he called to Trixie, "check this out." She replaced the dumbbells she'd been curling with and approached, gazing in. "Wow," she stepped inside, "this is great." "Look here." Vincent approached the trampoline and jumped on, bouncing. "I always loved these things. Yo." He leapt and landed in a sitting position, then placed an arm behind his head like he was reclining and bounced. Trixie folded her arms across her chest, a half-amused, half-disgusted smile on her lips. "Will you get off that thing." He leapt onto the floor, landing in a crouch. "Hey, I have an idea." "I'm almost afraid to ask." "You should be. Come here." He snaked one arm around her waist and used his free hand to jerk up her tank top. "What the fuck are you doing?" she demanded, trying to pull away. "Get those clothes off, Baroness." "You've cracked up altogether, haven't you?" He took her earlobe in his teeth and ran his tongue over it. Come on, baby. I need some. "Here?" "Now." Trixie glanced around the room to ensure they were alone. "I must be crazy," she muttered, undressing and tossing her clothes aside. Vincent pulled off his pants and grasped her hand, guiding her to the parallel bars. "Lean on those," he ordered. "What for?"

Kate Hill

Deep Red

73

"Trust me." She grasped one of the bars as he knelt in front of her and buried his face in her pubic hair. Vincent closed his eyes, enjoying her scent and taste as his tongue lapped her clit and parted the delicate folds of moist flesh before thrusting inside her. "Oh!" Trixie gasped, spreading her legs wider. Vincent's belly clenched with excitement. Damn, she was the hottest bitch he'd ever known! He continued licking and nipping her clit and exploring her cunt, every now and then rubbing his beard against her inner thighs. His attack was forceful and prolonged, driving her to orgasm after orgasm. Even clutching the bar, she began to sink in pleasure, so Vincent grasped her waist and held her upright while his mouth devoured her. "Oh, God, Vin—Vikenti! Ah!" Her voice was almost a shriek. Vincent's cock felt ready to explode. His heart pounded as he stood suddenly and jerked her into his arms. "What now?" she panted, her arms around his neck, her passion-blurred eyes on his. "Jump on me," he growled. She did as he asked without hesitation, her long, muscular legs tight around his waist, her breasts crushed to his chest as she clung to him. Vincent grasped her ass with one hand while he used his other to guide his cock into her hot, wet cunt. "Damn," he panted. "You feel so fuckin' good." "Yeah," she breathed, moving her hips in an attempt to heighten the pleasure. "Look here," Vincent said, falling backwards onto the trampoline. He rolled until he was atop her and began thrusting as the trampoline bounced. Trixie giggled, the sound oddly arousing. He wrapped his arms around her and bounced them to a standing position. He bounced and ground his hips against hers at the same time. He fell backwards so she landed on top of him, their bodies still fused. Trixie grasped his pecs and pushed, indicating she wanted him to remain on his back. He allowed her to take the lead for a while, his eyes fixed on her large, rose-tipped breasts as they bounced while she rode him like a jockey passing the Kentucky Derby finish line. Suddenly she leaned over him and he caught one of her nipples in his teeth, biting deeply. She shrieked, a passion-crazed sound. Vincent groaned, every muscle tensing as he rammed his hips upward and burst inside her. "Oh, yo!" he panted. "Baby, oh, baby." He rolled her onto her back, his cock rock hard again as he continued drinking from her pierced nipple. The best thing about being Immaculate: never having to wait between hard-ons. "I like the trampoline," she whispered, holding him close and stroking his shoulders and back.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

74

Vincent lifted his face, licking blood from his lips, and smiled at her. "Yeah, it's the bomb. I've got another idea." "What?" Her face brightened with anticipation and Vincent kissed her mouth before leaving the trampoline and heading back to the parallel bars. She followed, looking gorgeous with her hair in disarray, her green eyes glowing with vampiric lust, and her entire body flushed prettily from lovemaking. Vincent indicated they both should stand between the bars, close together. He told her to jump on him and he positioned them until he was, again, deep inside her. "Hold the bars," he stated, doing the same as he swung his ankles onto them as well, thrusting her forward. She clutched the bars on each side of his ribs. As he lifted his hips upward, she ground hers down. He grunted and she moaned, leaning forward and sinking her teeth into his neck. She ran her tongue over the straining cords and lapped. The ripples of her orgasm combined with the taste of her blood still on his lips brought on his own climax. For a moment he nearly lost his grip on the bars and sent them both crashing to the mat beneath. "Oooh," Trixie breathed as they disentangled and dropped to their feet. "That was soooo intense!" "That's why they say the older the better, baby." Vincent flexed his chest and picked up her clothes, handing them to her, before reaching for his own pants. They'd just finished dressing when Sir Edward, draped in a blue silk robe, stepped through the door. The hybrid host smiled. "I thought I heard someone in here. I couldn't sleep and was on my way to the garden for a walk." "We were just…working out," Trixie explained. "Yes." Sir Edward's smile broadened. "Did you enjoy yourself?" "Indubitably," Vincent replied with dignity. He sensed Trixie's amusement and resisted the urge to laugh aloud. "Would you care to join me in the garden?" Sir Edward asked. "Yes," Trixie said. "I didn't spend nearly enough time there earlier, and I'd love to enjoy it again with our host." Nice going, Trix, Vincent thought. Maybe he'll give us a look at the Flower. It can't hurt to try, she replied. Nothing hurts to try. As we just discovered. She glanced toward the trampoline as they followed Sir Edward out of the room. Stepping into the garden, Vincent was again struck by its beauty.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

75

"This is my favorite room," Sir Edward said. "Unfortunately, it's also the most difficult to keep. I have a very skilled gardening consultant. If not for him, this place wouldn't exist." "I hope you pay him well." "My success is his." "Generous of you," Vincent said. Trixie pointed out several exotic plants and asked their names. For each, Sir Edward gave a brief history and Vincent resisted the urge to yawn. Botany was not his thing. While Trixie questioned Sir Edward, Vincent wandered off, exploring every plant, tree, and flower but seeing nothing that looked unearthly. After over an hour of wandering, he returned to Trixie and Sir Edward. "I think it's time we retired, darling." Trixie glanced at him. "Of course. We'll see you this evening, Sir Edward." "Sleep well, Baroness." Sir Edward nodded at Vincent. "Mr. Valerio." Vincent grasped Trixie's hand as they made their way up the stairs to their room. An animalistic cry sounded behind one of the doors, causing the couple to pause. It hadn't been one of the usual pleasure shrieks that seemed to echo constantly day and night from behind closed doors. This was a cry of pain and rage—and the voice was familiar. "Sounds like someone's kinkier than we are," Trixie murmured. Vincent shook his head and paused outside the door from which the cry had come. He lifted his hand as if to knock, then changed his mind upon hearing soft voices inside. "What is it?" Trixie asked. "Nothing." "That's Seraphim and Hannah's room." "I know." He continued down the hall to their own bedroom. Okay, Dilorenzo, Trixie's thoughts struck him as they stepped inside and locked the door. Tell me what's up with Seraphim. What are you to each other? "You ain't gonna like this." Vincent leaned a shoulder against the wall. "Hell, I don't like it." "Don't tell me you were lovers?" Trixie's eyes widened. "Fuck no!" Vincent doubted he'd ever felt so insulted in his life. "After what we just did on the trampoline you're asking if I ever fucked a guy up the ass?" Trixie folded her arms across her chest and shrugged. "I never said that. With a cock like he has, you might have been the receiver." Fury shoved Vincent's incisors into view and he growled, grasping Trixie's upper arms and flinging her on the bed. His body covered hers and he nuzzled her neck while his hand slipped into her pants, caressing her until she gasped.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

76

"No, you're not going to make me forget what I want to hear!" She pushed him away. "I want to know about Seraphim." "Why the hell are you so interested in him?" "I'm not. I'm interested in you, and he seems to get to you." "Nobody gets to me, baby." Trixie placed a hand to his cheek. "Even me?" "You're different." "That's nice to know." She smiled, cuddling closer. "Now tell me." Vincent sighed. "All right. It goes back to the time when I was young. Real young. I was born in Rome's Golden Age and served under Julius Caesar as a favored guard. I was the son of a Roman Senator and considered special by other vampires because I was Immaculate. The story of the First Father had reached my parents when I was born, and everyone always treated me like I was the chosen one—the one meant to destroy him." "You were part of his destruction." "I wasn't the one," he stated. "I knew it was Adam Lindsay the minute I saw him, but I'll get to that later. Anyway, because of my family and being Immaculate, I was a spoiled, arrogant bastard used to getting everything I wanted." "Kind of like now?" "This is serious, Trix." Trixie held up her finger, reminding him they were undercover. Damn! Thinking about those days still fucked him up. There was so much he wished he could change in his life, and it all started as far back as Rome. "After Caesar was killed, I left Rome to study fighting techniques in the east and didn't return until Nero's rule. My family's name was still affluent, and my parents and I continued disappearing and reappearing as long lost relatives to disguise our vampirism and retain our wealth. It wasn't long before I was in with Nero, not only because of my family's name but because of that wild streak of mine. You know." "Do I ever." She grinned. "Go on." "I joined the Praetorian guard, and with my skill, in no time at all, I became a prefect." "Weren't they like the Roman Emperor's bodyguards or something?" "Yeah. A prefect was like one of their commanders." "Whoa," Trixie ran her fingertips over Vincent's chest, "I'm impressed, but tell me how Seraphim fits in." "He was a gladiator. Nero's favorite. He was like a legend in his time, particularly when he fought the lions and won." "That was a little dangerous, wasn't it? Not the lions, but possibly having them discover what he was."

Kate Hill

Deep Red

77

"He was only interested in training, and what better way than to become a gladiator? We hated each other on sight." "Why am I not surprised?" "Well, I guess it wasn't so much hate as rivalry. He was the first Immaculate I'd ever met, and I was used to being the top dog, if you get what I mean?" "Yeah. I can understand that." "It wasn't bad enough he was competition for the Emperor's favor, but he had women all over him, too. Most of the gladiators did. Then again, we guards weren't hurting for broads either. That was how the problems really started between me and him." "A woman?" Vincent drew a deep breath and nodded. How could he tell Trixie about his love for another woman? Since meeting Trixie, no one else seemed to exist for him, but at one time—and for long after—Nenet had been in his mind and heart. Nenet with her long black hair and exotic curves. Little Nenet with her fragile human constitution and her large brown eyes. Nenet who never should have been forced into his bed when she so desperately loved another. "I'm not sure I like that look on your face," Trixie said. "Who was she?" "Her name was Nenet. She was a gift from Egypt to the Emperor. A slave dancer." "You were hot for her?" "I think I was in love with her." Trixie's eyes held his. "What happened to her?" "Seraphim and I were both with Nero when he first called her to dance. She was a little mortal—nothing to her, really, but she had something I liked. Maybe it was her fragility, her dancing, the way she didn't seem as embittered as she should about her slavery. Most of all I think it was because I saw how Seraphim looked at her. I knew he was in love with her on sight, and that made me want her, too, just to spite him…"

***** "Beautiful, isn't she?" Nero's black eyes glanced at Vincent. He shrugged as he watched the woman dance, her breasts bare, her legs and the thatch of dark hair between them scarcely hidden by sheer fabric. The coin belt around her waist made pleasant, tinkling sounds as she swayed her hips to the music created by a group of toga-clad men positioned behind the Emperor. "For a slave." In truth, Nenet was the most alluring creature he'd seen in years. The way she moved, the intensity of her eyes, the scent of her skin made him want to ram his cock into her soft, mortal body until she fainted from pleasure. He listened to her pounding heart as she danced and could almost taste her blood on his tongue. Still, he wouldn't want to appear too attracted to a slave, especially since having her would be simple enough.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

78

"And you, my friend." The Emperor glanced at Seraphimus who appeared transfixed by the dancer. The scent of his lust hung on the air, and Vincent felt the sharp edge of anger slice his soul. "Do you find her desirable?" "Yes." Seraphimus' voice didn't rise from its usual low tone, just above a whisper. "Would you like to bed her?" The gladiator's pale eyes turned toward Vincent, then the Emperor. "I would." "Then she's yours. Once her performance is over, take her. Enjoy her. But don't forget to bring her back. She's a lovely diversion, at least until I tire of her." "And if I want her?" Vincent's eyes held Seraphimus'. The gladiator's jaw clenched. Nero grinned. "Let him loosen her up for you first. You and I will have other amusement tonight. Trust that you'll enjoy it." Vincent's teeth ached to slip from their sheaths as he watched the slave girl spin and drop to her knees in front of them, her eyes fixed on Seraphimus. What was it about the bastard that women fawned over him? He could stare a charging bull into submission with those evil eyes of his. Why did women seem to like them so much? Seraphimus extended his hand to the dancer, and she slipped hers into it, pressing close to his side as they left the crowd, most likely heading for the privacy of his chamber. After he soiled her, Vincent wasn't sure he'd even want to touch her. Still, as he and Nero sucked, fondled, and rode a room full of exotically beautiful slaves, Vincent's thought kept returning to the dancer. He would have her, and please her far more than Seraphimus ever could.

***** "So you slept with her?" Trixie asked. "Yeah. I didn't bite her, though, and I noticed neither had Seraphim. I was going to scare the hell out of her as we fucked, but when she looked at me and talked to me, I couldn't." "Why?" "I liked her. She was a nice girl. Something in the way she looked got to me—but not as much as she got to Seraphim. He was out of his mind in love with her. He stopped sleeping with other slaves and even refused some of the royals. Nero thought it was all a big joke, but I knew better. This wasn't just a whim on Seraphim's part. This was the real thing. And I couldn't let him have her. I asked Nero to give her to me—as my wife." "You married her?" "Damn straight. I wanted to mark her as mine. She didn't say much on our wedding day—or on that night, but I sensed her sadness. I knew she loved him as much as he loved her, but I didn't care. All I thought about was taunting him. I didn't like seeing her hurt, though, so I gave her everything she wanted—except him. When he found out what I'd done, he was enraged and flew to my house, demanding a fight to the death. I

Kate Hill

Deep Red

79

was just about to give it to him when Nenet interfered. She begged us not to fight, and we both couldn't seem to refuse her anything. It wasn't until months later I learned they were having an affair behind my back. Shit, they were even planning to run away together. When I found that out, there was no stopping me and him from fighting. We tore each other to shreds. We killed each other, though it wasn't real death. The humans thought so, though, and had us entombed. When we made our way back to the city, Nenet was dead. She'd been murdered by robbers while Seraphim and I were fighting." "That's sad," Trixie said, her face serious. "Mortal women always seem to get the shit end of the stick. Was it too late for either of you to try reviving her as a vampire?" Vincent felt his heartbeat quicken with the memories. He closed his eyes for a moment and shook his head. "We might have been able to, but the authorities burned her remains. They'd discovered teeth marks on her neck and rumors circulated…Damn." "I'm sorry." Trixie kissed his cheek. "It was worse for Seraphim. He was never the same after her death. You know, even back then, hating him like I did, I felt sorry for him. He really loved her, Trix. And the thing I learned about Seraphim is when he loves somebody, it's fast and total. He's not a moderate kind of guy. Needless to say, we would have fought again, but we had even more problems. Nero had found himself a new favorite. A white skinned, tusked creature who only appeared by night and whom our young Emperor believed was a god. It was the First Father. The evil Original. The one I believed I'd been born to kill. Seraphim, it seemed, also had it in for him. Even within a few days, the First Father had managed to turn Nero against us. When we fought the bastard, it included the Roman army as well as hybrids and Immaculates recruited by the First Father himself. The sonof-a-bitch strung up me and Seraphim by the feet and practically drained us dry. Originals sure can drink—much more than we can. He tortured us for days before he let it be known he intended to kill us. He gave us a choice, though. Join him and know true power or die like the slaves we were." "And?"

***** "I don't think I have a drop of blood left." Vincent felt so dizzy and weak he wondered if he'd spoken aloud. "By the time he's finished, you won't." Seraphimus sounded as awful as Vincent felt. He strained to look at the gladiator—difficult when suspended by his ankles from a stone ceiling dripping with sludge-infested moisture. Dried blood caked Vincent's naked body, and from what he could see, Seraphimus looked no better. Fresh trickles ran from gaping rips in their throats, compliments of the First Father's sharp, tusk-like teeth. Vincent had never imagined his kind were derived from such hideous creatures. If the First Father was any indication of what the

Kate Hill

Deep Red

80

rest of the Originals looked like, he could see why blood drinkers had become attached to legends of horrific monsters used to frighten children. "It was bad enough when half of the Roman army stood between him and us, but for him to have recruited others like us…" Vincent paused as a wave of nausea nearly overcame him. "It's what he does. You should understand him—a man enamored with his own power." In spite of his apparent agony, Seraphimus' voice still dripped with hatred. "Power! I saw your power, you bastard. During the battle out there you chanted some words that cleared a path directly to the First Father." "And if you hadn't gotten in the way, I might have killed him!" "Gotten in the way? He almost ripped off your head with his own counter spell! If I hadn't stepped in -" "Stepped in by getting yourself knocked unconscious!" "How the hell was I supposed to know he's got twice our strength?" "He's an Original, fool! He's as powerful as the strongest Immaculate, but his mind control is so advanced that he seems twice as strong as he is. Originals are like intelligent bulls in the bodies of goats!" "You might have shared that information before we attacked him. Oh, I forgot, that might have helped me, and you wouldn't dare risk that, even if it means letting him win!" "I would give my own life to end his! A creature like you could never understand the hatred I have for him—and now for you just as much!" "I didn't kill Nenet -" "Don't speak her name!" "She was my wife!" "That farce? I know why you wanted her, and so did she. So did the rest of Rome!" The dreaded scent of the First Father drifted into the chamber, and the men fell silent, listening for the creak of the iron door. "Lovely." The First Father's voice caused the hair on the back of Vincent's neck to stand on end. He craned to look upward at the small, wiry creature draped in a white toga. Long, silver hair hung down his back, and eyes, as wild and dangerous as a coliseum lion, glanced from him to Seraphimus. "My newest soldiers—or perhaps not so new. There's something so familiar about you." The First Father approached Seraphimus. He extended his claws and dragged them down the length of Seraphimus' abdomen, winning a groan of pain and a fresh flow of blood that dripped to the victim's face. The First Father inhaled deeply, then sniffed the air like a wolf catching the scent of prey. "I can't quite place it. Let me see." Leaping, his slim, white hands grasped the chains supporting Seraphimus and jerked them from the ceiling. Seraphimus landed on the dirty stone floor with a thud. When he tried to stand, the First Father grasped his throat and flung him against the wall. His eyes fixed on

Kate Hill

Deep Red

81

Seraphimus' unfocused ones, and Vincent felt the waves of power as he pried into his victim's mind. After a moment, he broke contact, his breathing ragged. Seraphimus collapsed in an unconscious heap, and the First Father snarled, his hands clenched into such tight fists that blood dripped from his palms. "You!" Those malicious eyes fixed on Vincent. "You thought you would destroy me. Do you think such a task so simple now?" The First Father slashed Vincent's groin with his claws, then sank his fangs into his inner thigh. Vincent gritted his teeth as he felt his life fade. The fiend was going to drain him to a shell! The First Father tore his face from Vincent, blood dripping from his tusks onto the white toga. "In five days' time, I will make you an offer." "What kind of offer?" Vincent murmured, scarcely able to form the words. His enemy merely smiled and left the cell. Two guards entered and cut Vincent down, then suspended both him and Seraphimus by their wrists, also binding their feet to the wall. Both the manacles and shackles were rimmed with platinum barbs that severed vampire flesh, leaving wounds whose scars would take centuries to fade—if they lived that long. Vincent began to doubt he'd see the next century. For two days, Vincent and Seraphimus hung in the cell. The First Father fed on them nightly. He watched, laughing, as they were flogged and burned. On the second day, a group of Nero's guards dragged the weakened blood drinkers outside to be shackled to a cliff. They hung for several days and nights, the sunlight adding greater pain to vampires nearly drained of their power. By day, they were beaten and by night the First Father and his Immaculate recruits feasted on what was left of their blood. Salt water sprayed them from the sea, stinging their open wounds like venom. For the first time in his life, Vincent knew terror as he felt his own true death creeping up on him. On the fifth night, the First Father stood before them, a bloody bag in his hand. He dumped the contents onto the dirt, revealing pieces of Vincent's parents and two of the hybrids who'd trained him to fight the First Father. After the initial shock and rush of tears threatening to spill, Vincent felt oddly calm as he listened the to First Father's words. "My offer is this. Join me, or share your family's fate. Be very careful before you answer. I give no second offers. Your death will be immediate and excruciating. You have failed. You are not the Immaculate of the prophecy. Neither of you." The First Father glanced at Seraphimus then back to Vincent. "Join me and you will be released from this pain. You will have back all the power you lost and more. You will join the man who will rule the world. What do you say, Vincent, Seraphimus? Live or die?" "Die!" Seraphimus hissed, his voice hoarse with impending death, his eyes gleaming through a face matted with dirt and dried blood.

***** "I wanted to live." Vincent sighed. He'd given in to the First Father and once he'd managed to bury memories of his family, he had spent almost two thousand years

Kate Hill

Deep Red

82

reveling in debauchery alongside him. Vincent had always loved to indulge in his evil side, and with the First Father, he became worse than even he could have imagined. He'd told himself he was merely waiting for the chance to truly destroy him, but it had been more than that. "I'm not proud of what I did—of anything I did back then." "I can understand why you did it," Trixie said. "I can't. Not looking back." "If you hadn't, then you wouldn't have been there to guide Adam Lindsay." "Lindsay would have found his own way. He and his brother are a pain in the ass, but they're a lot like Seraphim: plenty of stubborn guts." "Speaking of Seraphim, how did he manage to survive?" "With Nero's approval, the First Father burned Rome for the hell of it, and I swore I'd make sure Seraphim burned with it. It was a way of sealing the pact between us. Instead I knocked Seraphim unconscious and stuck him on a ship headed east. I figured it was the very least I could do for Nenet. It was the last decent act I committed until I met Adam Lindsay and helped him and Matthew train to meet the First Father. After so many centuries, I knew how to kill him and who was meant to do it. One Immaculate wasn't strong enough, but the three of us together would be." Trixie nodded. Everyone knew how the rest of the story went. Vincent, Adam, and Matthew hunted the First Father to his lair where Matthew uncovered a spell written by the Originals. When chanted, it made the sun rise at midnight. Since Originals could not abide sunlight, it destroyed the First Father who was physically restrained by Adam. Afterward, Adam was approached by a group of ancient hybrids wanting to revive the Network. He became the First Father—the network figurehead, and Vincent had worked for him as an agent ever since. "Why wasn't Seraphim involved in that last fight?" Trixie asked. "I don't know where he was at the time. Prior to that, we did meet every hundred years—only to fight. Somehow, we never ended up killing each other, though not for the lack of trying. I don't know where he disappeared to between those bouts, and trying to reach him telepathically when he doesn't want to be reached is next to impossible. Still, I sensed he had some purpose, something driving him. I thought it had to do with the First Father, but he's been dead now for over ten years and I can still sense the same purpose in Seraphim. It's been with him for almost two thousand years." "That's a long time. Maybe he's just nuts, Vincent." "Oh, he's nuts all right, but this is something real," Vincent said, then spoke telepathically, And I'm starting to wonder if it has to do with this assignment. What are you suggesting? That we keep an eye on him. You think he's holding out on the Network? Maybe. I don't know. We'll just have to stay aware. He tugged her closer. "Sorry I'm not what you thought I was."

Kate Hill

Deep Red

83

"What you are now is what counts." Trixie touched her lips to his. "You're the best, you know that?" "Yeah," she grinned, "I know, but don't let that stop you from telling me." "I'd rather show than tell." Vincent rolled her onto her back and kissed her. Trixie purred, entwining her fingers in his hair. It might have taken two thousand years, but he finally understood the difference between love and lust, and he was lucky enough to find a woman who embodied the two. Once the assignment was over, he'd have to find a way to convince her the ring he'd given her was for real.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

84

Chapter Seven Hannah had been enjoying the best sleep she'd had since Sir Edward had stolen her life when an animalistic cry frightened her awake. Beside her Seraphim thrashed and growled like a wolf caught in a trap. Fully understanding the vampire's strength, she feared waking him, yet knew she couldn't leave him alone in an obvious nightmare. "Seraphim!" She took the risk and shook his shoulder. His eyes, glistening and red from combined tears and vampiric spirit, took a moment to focus on her. "It's all right." She edged closer. "You were having a nightmare." "Yes. I scared you." She kissed his damp forehead. "Do you want to tell me about it?" Drawing her into his arms, he shook his head. She felt him tremble and tightened her embrace. She found it odd realizing such a powerful creature possessed any vulnerability, but she was learning vampires weren't the supernatural monsters she'd assumed—at least not all of them. "Sometimes I dream of my family," Hannah said. "So do I." "Has it been long since you've seen them?" "Very long." "Where are they?" "Dead." She tilted her face to his. "I'm sorry," she whispered against his lips. His mouth covered hers in a hungry kiss. His day's growth of beard tickled her face and her eyes slipped shut. Hands sliding up his back, she relished the warmth of his embrace and the hardness of the lean chest crushing her breasts as he pressed her onto her back. His tongue battled with hers, and his chest rumbled with a contented growl. His kisses moved down her throat, between her breasts, and covered her belly. Eyes closed, Hannah allowed him to take complete control of her body. Her fingers threaded his thick, wavy hair as his tongue lapped her navel. His lips toyed with her clit before he licked it in a slow, steady rhythm that made her writhe with pleasure. He lapped her to three quaking orgasms, each one more powerful than the last, before rolling her onto her stomach. Grasping one of her feet in his hands, he stroked her from toes to hip, then repeated his sensual massage on her other side. His palms caressed her buttocks and slid over her back and ribs. He stroked her from shoulder to elbow on each side. When

Kate Hill

Deep Red

85

she felt completely relaxed beneath his gentle motions, his body half covered hers. She felt the warmth of his hair-roughened chest against her back and the weight of his leg over hers. Brushing aside her hair, his lips caressed the back of her neck. She shivered with desire. One of his hands slid beneath her to fondle her clit and pussy. She drew a sharp breath of utter pleasure when his thick, velvet-skinned cock entered her from behind. As he thrust he continued licking, kissing, and nipping her neck. His teeth slid into her flesh, and she climaxed, moaning and chanting his name. She felt him come deep within her. The guttural sound of excitement rumbling in his throat urged her to one more orgasm before she lay, spent, beneath his heated body. Seraphim rolled onto his side, tugging her to his chest. One leg draped over her, one arm holding her close, he nuzzled her neck. "You're so beautiful," he told her. She turned in his arms and tilted her face up to his, stroking thick black curls from his forehead. "I wish I'd know you months ago." "So do I. But we know each other now." She smiled, stroking his jaw. "Seraphim, I…" "What?" his voice sounded gentle and his eyes focused solely on her. "Hannah?" "Nothing." She caressed his face. "No more nightmares?" His lips tugged upward in the slightest smile, and he kissed her brow. "I hope not." Hannah closed her eyes and drifted to sleep, wrapped in his arms.

***** Hannah stood in the hall outside the dining room and gazed at herself in the full length gold-rimmed mirror. Transparent black harem pants, a silver and black beaded belt and matching bra showed her curvaceous body to advantage. She'd painted her finger and toenails black and used red body paint to rim her navel with delicate leafshaped lines. Trembling slightly, she touched a hand to one of her dangling black and red earrings. She felt like the first time she'd ever performed, strange considering she'd been dancing since her teens. Knowing Seraphim would be watching excited her. When Sir Edward had ordered her to dance and Seraphim had made it her choice instead, she'd been tempted to accept his protection. Then she'd remembered the expression in his eyes when he'd watched her dance, and she knew she had to perform. Now that she knew him, she could dance just for him, even amidst a room full of people. No matter how the others might watch, she would be his alone, and he would know it. A maid stepped out of the dining room and motioned for her to enter. Drawing a deep breath, she stepped through the double doors and walked across the carpeted floor. Placing a CD in the player, she stood in the center of the room, waiting for the music to begin, her eyes fixed on Seraphim. His gaze was so penetrating, that she almost forgot to begin dancing when the music started.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

86

She sensed he didn't like the idea of her dancing again—or that she'd chosen to do so after he'd given her the option to refuse. By the end of her performance, he'd change his mind, and then she would dance for him in private. She had little time to think as she'd chosen two fast songs to engage her audience. She'd learned that vampires loved the sound of a speeding mortal heartbeat and the scent of clean sweat. At least she'd gotten something out of her captivity. Now that she'd met a vampire who attracted her, she at least had some idea of how to seduce him. Soon she felt carried away by the music as she bumped her hips and shimmied across the floor. Her body heated, muscles warming. The feeling was sensual and invigorating at the same time, and she stole a glance at her audience, pleased to see most of them watched her with glowing vampiric eyes. For the first time, she felt no fear arousing them. Perhaps she was a naïve fool, but she felt Seraphim would keep her safe. She spun as the music slowed, lifting the veil from where it draped her head. She twirled the sheer black fabric, then dropped it as she crossed her legs and bent them, lowering herself to the floor, her eyes fixed on Seraphim's. On her knees before him, she paused as the music stopped, then resumed slow, fluid arm movements when the next song began. The slow tempo was set to a western-sounding love song she'd been tailoring a dance for. The choreography had been one of her favorites, and suddenly she knew why. It was as if she'd been picturing Seraphim watching her even before she knew him. This song—this dance—truly were for him. Her back arched, arms stretching toward him, fingers slightly splayed. As she continued her dance, kneeling so close she could see his eyelashes and the tips of his teeth against his lips, she felt lust radiating from him—a pure form of energy she knew she could never resist. Seraphim's attention focused completely on her, his eyes drawing her so deeply into his soul that she forgot about the others in the room. Only he existed. At that moment, she wanted to please him and strove to move with more beauty and supple strength than ever before. She imagined making love with him again and could scarcely wait to return to their room. As the song ended, she lowered her face to the floor, hands folded behind her, as if offering herself completely to him. "That was lovely," Sir Edward said, shattering Hannah's illusion that she and Seraphim were alone. "I think you're being quite selfish with her, Seraphim," said one of the guests, a silver-haired male hybrid. "So true." Another hybrid—female this time—edged her seat closer to Hannah. "I don't blame him for wanting exclusivity," said the Baroness. "If he acted first, I guess the rest of us will have to accept it."

Kate Hill

Deep Red

87

"You're interested in mortals?" Sir Edward raised an eyebrow at Trixie. The Baroness shrugged. "Not as a rule, but I will acknowledge an exceptional specimen of any race." "And she is a beauty," Vikenti stated. "Your taste is consistent, Seraphim." Seraphim glared at Vikenti, an audible growl rumbling in his chest, causing looks of surprise to pass over most of the faces at the table. "Gentlemen, there's no need to argue. I have many lovely mortals and hybrids in my house." "I wasn't arguing." Vikenti shrugged. "Just observing. My beautiful wife is more than enough woman for me." "And don't you forget it, darling." The Baroness cast him a sidelong glance. Vikenti cupped the back of her neck with one hand and drew her to him for a kiss. Hannah glanced at the couple who were obviously in love. She wondered why they'd bothered coming to a place like Sir Edward's where most of the guests were looking for other partners for amusement. "I don't know about anyone else, but I think I'm quite ready for dessert," the silver haired hybrid continued, grasping the wrist of the maid who was clearing the table. Seraphim took Hannah's hand and gently tugged her to her feet as he stood. "You're taking her off so soon?" Sir Edward asked. Seraphim's penetrating eyes fixed on his hybrid host until the man turned away with a nervous smile. Nothing more was said as he and Hannah left the dining room. She pressed close to his side, her heart throbbing with anticipation of lovemaking to come. Once they were alone in his room, he dragged her into his arms as his mouth devoured hers. "You're irresistible," he murmured. "And you know it." "I hoped I was to you." He held her eyes, brushing wisps of hair from her face. His index finger traced the shape of her mouth. "What did Vikenti mean when he said your taste is consistent?" "Ignore him. He has a habit of interfering where it's none of his concern." "I was curious, that's all. I thought he meant you liked my type." Seraphim sighed and turned away, running a hand through his hair. When he glanced at her, a torn look shone in his eyes. "Is something wrong between you and him?" she asked. "You might say that." "Won't you tell me, even after I told you my darkest secret?"

Kate Hill

Deep Red

88

He stepped closer and placed his hands on her shoulders, his eyes staring into hers. "I can help you with your secret. Mine is over two thousand years old. No one can change or help it. It's long past." "But it's still with you." She rested her palms against his chest and was surprised by the pounding of his heart. Generally vampires' heartbeats were far slower than mortals. Vikenti obviously goaded him to the very edge of his control, but why? "We were once rivals for the same woman." "And?" "And he married her, but he didn't love her." "You did?" Hannah felt a twinge of jealousy then scolded herself. She must have been losing her mind! "Yes, I loved her," he murmured. "She was a slave dancer from Egypt, which is why he probably said my taste is consistent." "I see." This time Hannah's heart pounded with combined hurt, anger, and sympathy. For some reason, she hated the thought of Seraphim loving another woman, but she felt sorry for the sadness her loss seemed to cause. "I'm like her. That's why you've been interested. I understand." "No." Seraphim reached for her, but she sat on the bed, feeling a little sick inside. God, how could she have been such a naïve fool after all she'd gone through! "Hannah, you're as different from her as night is to day. You're light, she was dark. Her voice was soft, yours is husky." "Who are you trying to convince?" He held her eyes. "I don't have to convince anyone of anything." "Oh no?" "Hannah, please." He reached for her again, and she lay on the bed, arms at her sides. "Go ahead," she said through clenched teeth, "you've paid for your fantasy like every other of Sir Edward's clients I've been unlucky enough to meet. You bought an Egyptian slave girl. Should I dye my hair to improve the image?" Seraphim moved so suddenly she gasped in shock as he covered her body with his, her hands pinned on both sides of her head. Fear and arousal filled her soul, making her wet for him. God, how would she lie there like a corpse and pretend she didn't love his touch? She needn't have worried. Seraphim's mouth hovered over hers, and he said, "I don't need to pay for sex, Hannah." He stood and left the room, the door slamming behind him. "Damn," she whispered, using all her strength to punch the pillow beside her. She hated men. She hated vampires. Most of all she hated her life.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

89

***** After lying in bed feeling sorry for herself for nearly an hour, Hannah got up and changed into a long white skirt and a matching peasant blouse with gold roses embroidered on the sleeves and neckline. The outfit wasn't as revealing as Sir Edward required, but it was one of the only articles she'd retained from her own wardrobe. He'd had the others made for her—and the pleasure of his clients. Hannah refreshed her makeup and unwound her hair from its braid, brushing it until it gleamed. Wandering down the back steps normally used by staff, she made her way to the basement. At this time of night, most of the guests were enjoying themselves upstairs or in the casino. Few used the gyms so early in the night, and she hoped to wander, unbothered, for at least a short time. After the argument with Seraphim, she would probably be sent back to her regular duties. Not that she blamed him. After all, she was technically a paid whore—not something she'd ever pictured happening to her. Her family hadn't been wealthy, but comfortable. When her father died, he'd left his wife and daughters a home that was paid for and enough money to retain a pleasant lifestyle, not that it was necessary. Hannah and her younger sister, Maria—a ballet dancer- had opened a dance school together and had done better than either expected. She wondered how Maria was handling running the school by herself. Hannah had loved her job—both the teaching and performing aspects. She'd enjoyed her life. Now there were times when she wished Sir Edward had killed her on that night he'd followed her home after the show and flashed his razor fangs. At first she thought he was simply a maniac with a mouth altered by cosmetic dentistry. If only that had been the truth. Knowing Seraphim, for even such a short time, had made her life enjoyable again. She'd been attracted to him on sight. When he'd kissed and touched her, she'd almost felt virginal again. Quite a feat, considering how she'd been living. He'd allowed her the dignity she'd been trying desperately to retain. Now she'd probably ruined it. Still, she'd been unable to stop her jealousy at thinking he was looking at her as another woman instead of as herself. She wanted him to desire her , not someone he once loved. As she passed the gym, she saw it was empty and decided to wander in for a glance at the rear training room. That place fascinated her, particularly the few times she'd seen Immaculates striking metal pillars and scaling the walls with their claws. Vampire strength both terrified and fascinated her. The idea of becoming like them started appealing to her, but Sir Edward would never allow it. Why would he supply her with the weapons to fight him and the blackmailing goons he had watching her family? If she was like them, she would gladly give her life just to rip Sir Edward to shreds—and she had no doubt she could. One didn't need to be immortal to realize he wasn't the most physically strong of vampires. He rarely trained to sharpen his skills, and he disliked violence against himself. That's why he had so many hybrid and Immaculate bodyguards. He so lacked courage he even sickened her—a mortal. The difference

Kate Hill

Deep Red

90

between Sir Edward and Seraphim was almost laughable. She tingled just thinking about Seraphim's strength. He'd never caused her a bit of discomfort, yet she felt the power in his slim body. It radiated from him like several other Immaculates—and a few hybrids—she'd met. Now he'd probably never want her again, but that was better than the illusion she'd created for herself. She'd actually begun to believe he'd help her and her family gain freedom from Sir Edward. She'd had daydreams of a permanent relationship with him. Vampires married—like Vikenti and the Baroness. What would a few decades with one woman be to a man who had centuries? "You're an idiot, Hannah," she murmured to herself as she neared the entrance to the rear training room. A weak-kneed, excited feeling struck her upon seeing Seraphim at the top of the tall, narrow wall in the center of the room. His booted feet braced the wall while his claws held him in position, just below the top rim. The moisture-beaded muscles of his shoulders and arms were exposed in the black tank top clinging to his perspiring body. Hannah grew wet just imagining that sleek, hot body pinning her to the bed, or the floor, or the wall… She knew he must realize she stood there—vampires' sense of smell made wolves seem olfaction-challenged and they had unbelievable hearing. No wonder so many of them chose to communicate telepathically. Keeping a private verbal conversation wasn't simple in a room—at times even a house—full of vampires. He climbed over the top of the wall and descended on the opposite side. Hannah felt a bit upset that he'd ignored her, but hadn't been surprised about it. She turned to leave, but before she reached the door felt the heat of his hand on her shoulder. Hannah turned, her heart pounding, and stared up into his eyes. A smile tugged at the corners of his mouth. "How angry are you right now?" His question took her aback. "I'm not angry." He raised an eyebrow. "Well…I was upstairs, but I'm not anymore. Considering my position here, I shouldn't have complained. Everybody's got fantasies. I know I do, so why not you?" "Who do you fantasize about?" Though his smile broadened, it appeared less friendly. If Hannah didn't know better, she might have thought he was jealous. "Do you mean in general?" Her heart thudded. This conversation was beginning to excite her—not because she was imagining fantasies, but because it reminded her of banter that might occur between real lovers. Damn! Why couldn't she stop thinking of Seraphim as a companion and start realizing he was another fanged John? "I mean when you're with me." His hand dropped to take hers, and he used his free one to cup her chin, forcing her gaze to remain on his. Hannah swallowed. There was no way she could tell him that when she was with him, it was a fantasy come true. How could she admit since meeting him, no other man existed? She felt his thoughts prodding hers.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

91

"Stop it," she snapped. "That is so inconsiderate." "I know, but I'm seething with curiosity." "Don't do that." She couldn't keep the pleased smile from her face and she felt herself blushing. "Do what?" "Look at me like that. If you looked at her the same way, I can't understand why she married Vikenti." Sadness touched his eyes. "She didn't have a choice." "I'm sorry I said that." "It's all right. I initially asked how angry you were because I wanted to talk to you about her." Hannah nodded, stepping away. This time he let her go, though she felt him close behind her. The last thing she wanted to hear about was the woman he really loved, but she cared about him. If he needed to discuss it… "I'm listening." She turned back to him. "Hey!" Vikenti called in greeting as he and the Baroness stepped into the gym, dressed in matching black shorts and tank tops. Hannah nearly smiled, almost expecting to see "his" and "hers" written across their chests. Though they seemed much like the other guests, she liked them better. The Baroness winked at Hannah before she leapt onto the wall, scaling it as quickly as most of the male Immaculates Hannah had seen. The Baroness was an impressive woman, as powerful as she was beautiful. If Hannah was a vampire, she'd want to be like the Baroness. Only a fool would threaten a woman like that. They'd probably end up castrated and spitting fangs. Vikenti seemed to like his wife that way. Hannah could tell by the expression in his eyes as he stared at her voluptuous body clinging to the top of the wall. "Coming, lover?" the Baroness called to Vikenti. "Talk to you later." Vikenti offered them a mock salute as he joined his wife. "They're a cute couple," Hannah whispered as she and Seraphim left the hall. "Maybe her, but him…" His teeth clenched and he growled. "What exactly happened with you, him, and that woman?" "He married her to spite me, and she was murdered while we were fighting about it." Though his words were spoken harshly, she realized the depths of his sadness. "I'm sorry." She squeezed his hand. "How long has it been since she died?" "Two thousand years." Hannah's jaw gaped before she regained herself enough to close it. "Seraphim, you can't keep feeling guilty about it, and you can't keep blaming Vikenti. Emotions like that will destroy you."

Kate Hill

Deep Red

92

"They have destroyed me." They'd reached his room and stepped inside. She slipped her arms around his neck. "They haven't destroyed you. I'm sure neither you nor Vikenti intended for her to die. Neither of you had any way of knowing she'd be killed." "If he had left her alone and not forced her to marry him -" "What if I hadn't met with Sir Edward after he saw me dance? Our entire lives can be filled with what ifs! Two thousand years is…" "Not as long as you might think. You're only what? Twenty four or five?" "Thirty, but thanks for the compliment." "Thirty. An embryo." He walked to the window and pulled the drapes open, staring out at the miles of midnight desert. "You're not robbing the cradle, darling, you're robbing the womb." She smiled and slipped her arm through his, hoping some humor would relieve his depression. The look he flashed her was anything be humorous, and she said, "I'm only joking. God, you're a lot more complicated than I thought. How do I help a man who's thousands of years old?" "I don't need your help." "Thanks." Her voice dripped sarcasm and she walked to the bed. "What I mean is, it doesn't matter how I feel about it. It happened. It's the past. Now matters, and I don't want you to feel I'm comparing you to anyone else. You're a beautiful, caring woman, Hannah, and you're unique." "You don't have to say that." She smiled softly and rested her head on his shoulder as he sat beside her. "I know I don't. I loved Nenet, part of me always will. But you're irreplaceable to me." Hannah drew a deep breath and released it. "Why is this happening so fast? Feelings like this should take time, not happen overnight." "Call me a hopeless old romantic, but I believe in things like love at first sight." "Seraphim!" she scolded, though she felt herself blushing again. She was being a complete fool for this man, and she didn't even want to help herself. He took her face in his hands and kissed her. Hannah melted against him. Her arms slid around him, the dampness of his shirt sinking into her thin cotton top. Her fingers gripped his muscular back and shoulders as their tongues explored each other's mouths. When the kiss broke, Hannah sat back, feeling slightly breathless. Seraphim's eyes shone with vampiric lust. His fingertips traced the shape of her breasts through her shirt. He hooked a finger in the waistband of her skirt and underpants and tugged her closer for another kiss. "I need a shower," he whispered against her lips. "Want to come?"

Kate Hill

Deep Red

93

"Over and over again," she grinned. He stood, sweeping her into his arms and kissed her breasts. "I think I can arrange that, Hannah." "I love how you say my name." He smiled. "Hannah." "I wonder if I can find a way to make you scream it?" She stared into his eyes, threading her fingers through his hair. "Can a mortal make a vampire scream, or do you need another of your kind?" "You have my enthusiastic permission to find out." In the bathroom, Seraphim placed Hannah on the countertop and stepped between her legs, kissing her. Her arms slipped around his neck, and she closed her eyes, weaving her fingers through the damp hair at his nape. She moved her mouth to his neck, kissing and licking until she felt a tremor run through him. Steely arms enfolded her in a heated embrace and she smiled. Vampires paid so much attention to throats it was no wonder theirs were an erogenous zone. Her tongue traced the arteries and tendons while her fingers caressed his nape. "Hannah," he murmured "You like this?" she whispered. "You have no idea how good it feels." "It would feel even better if I could bite you, wouldn't it?" He tugged away, his eyes fixed on hers. "Is that what you want? To be one of us?" "I've been thinking about it." "It's dangerous. Many don't survive the change." "You said that doctor friend of yours could give us a compatibility test." "Think seriously about what you're asking, Hannah. Your entire life will change -" "What life? If it hadn't been for you, I'd still be Sir Edward's slave. I'd at least like the weapons to fight him back." "It's a good enough reason, but is vengeance the only reason you want to be a vampire?" She held his eyes. "It's a big part of it, but there are others." "Tell me?" "I can't. Not now." He nodded. "I promise you, Hannah, I'll see you and your family are released." "You know I actually believe you." A soft smile touched his lips before he kissed her again. This time when the kiss ended, they undressed and stepped into the shower. He adjusted the water so it was almost too hot for either of them to comfortably tolerate until their bodies adjusted. Steam filled the entire bathroom as they washed, stealing glances at one another.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

94

Hannah watched as he took his cock in one hand and rolled back the foreskin with the other. He reached for the soap, but Hannah took it from his hand. "Let me?" He nodded, his eyes fixed on her hands as they lathered the soap which she placed aside. Taking his cock in both hands, she washed it gently, watching as it grew bigger and harder beneath her touch. She felt aroused knowing the mere act of washing him excited him so much. After rinsing away the soap, she sank to her knees, her hands gripping his hair-roughened thighs as her lips ran over his cock head. She took as much as would fit into her mouth and suckled. Carefully, she began nipping it. He uttered a guttural sound of desire, so she took it as a cue to continue with her teeth as well as her tongue. Squeezing his balls, she laved his cock head with the flat of her tongue, then used the tip to caress the eye. When she moved up his body, her palms resting against his chest, she felt his heart pounding and nearly smiled. Pinning her against the water slicked tile, he kissed her neck. His teeth grazed her throat, and her belly clenched with anticipation. The way his bite felt was indescribable. He didn't bite her, though, but reached beside her shoulder and turned off the water. Seraphim grasped the towel hanging over the door and wrapped her in it. He picked her up and carried her out of the bathroom while she kissed him, her teeth nibbling his lips while her fingertips traced patterns over his neck. Halfway to the bed, a lusty growl escaped his throat and he dropped to his knees, placing her on the thick black carpet. The towel spread beneath her, she lay under him, her hands gripping his shoulders as he thrust into her, filling her so completely she couldn't restrain her cry of pleasure. "Oh!" she gasped as he spiraled into her then almost withdrew completely before repeating the motion until she thought she might die of desire. "Seraphim, oh, please don't stop!" It was a silly request, even spoken in the midst of passion. She well knew he could go on all night—especially with a mortal. At times she wondered exactly what it would take to tire an Immaculate. Any thoughts beside pleasure were forgotten as he drove her to the most perfect orgasm she'd ever experienced. He continued stroking into her while one hand played with her clit, dragging out the climax longer than ever before. No sooner had that one ended when another began, pulling her higher until she exploded again. He stopped moving, and her body clamped around his steely cock. When she'd recovered, he tugged her to her feet and gently pushed her on the bed, hard enough for her to land flat on her back, but not nearly enough to hurt her. Hannah watched him through half closed eye as he spread her legs and massaged her inner thighs. "You're going to kill me," she teased, "but what a way to die." Eyes fluttering shut, she allowed him to guide her legs around his neck. He began lapping her clit, stimulating the sensitive nub until she quaked and writhed in ecstasy. Suddenly he thrust his huge cock into her still throbbing body, hips pumping in a

Kate Hill

Deep Red

95

smooth, steady motion. The next climax was slower in coming but no less thrilling. As she reeled, she felt his teeth slip into her neck. Her legs tightened reflexively around his waist, and she shrieked in pleasure. His movements quickened and the muscles of his shoulders and back tensed beneath her clutching fingers as his own climax took him. She felt blood on her neck and his come in her pussy, and both thrilled her. "Hannah, beautiful Hannah," he murmured against her throat, kissing the warm column. I think I love him. I really think I love him. He rolled onto his back and held her with one sinewy arm as she rested her cheek against his chest, listening to his heartbeat return to its incredibly slow pace. She told herself she was being a fool, but to her surprise she no longer cared. All she wanted was to be with Seraphim for the rest of her life, either as a mortal, or hopefully, as a hybrid.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

96

Chapter Eight "Looks like Seraphim might be getting over Nenet," Trixie told Vincent as they paused in kicking the steel pillars in the training room. Her eyes swept the thick, rock hard muscles of his shirtless, sweaty torso. Wiping his forehead with his palm, he shrugged. "He'll never be over her. Trust me. I've never seen anyone hold a grudge that long. But it's about time he found another broad. Too bad she's a whore." Trixie wrinkled her nose, irritated. "I get the feeling she's not one of Sir Edward's typical call girls. There's something about her." "Yeah." Vincent shrugged. "She seems like a nice kid. He's got her wrapped though. The way she looks at him with those big cow eyes…" "I think it's kind of sweet." Vincent made a face. "Sweet? In this overpriced whore house?" "Will you shut up!" Trixie stepped close and covered his lips with her fingertips. We're undercover, Dilorenzo! I know. Don't worry that tight little ass of yours about it, baby. They spent the next couple of hours training, then made their way back to their room. On the second floor, they passed a sitting room, and Vincent paused to step inside. He picked up a photo of a group of guests mingling in the dining room. "What is it?" she asked. "Him." Vincent pointed at the tall, muscular blond dressed impeccably in a white suite. "What about him?" He was the guy I was trailing from prison to prison. The son-of-a-bitch who knows about The Flower. "Where are you going?" Trixie demanded as Vincent, the picture still in his grip, exited the room. She followed him up the steps to Seraphim's room where he tapped on the door. Trixie caught Hannah's scent mingled with Seraphim's. They'd obviously been making love. Seraphim opened the door wearing only jeans, the zipper half open, just concealing the huge cock revealed only through the sizeable bulge in the denim. She glanced at Vincent as he caught her staring at the other man's groin.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

97

What the hell? She flung her thoughts at him. Men don't pretend they don't notice when a woman has a double D cup! Vincent growled—not a sound of challenge to another male, but rather a warning to his mate. Trixie shivered, aroused that he considered her as such. Seraphim didn't speak, just raised an eyebrow. The expression in his pale eyes was enough to announce his irritation at being bothered during such an intimate moment. "Let us in," Vincent said. "I'm involved." Forget about the piece of ass. This is business. Trixie's eyes widened as Vincent announced his thoughts to both her and Seraphim. Seraphim's fingers tightened on the door jam, his claws splintering wood. Okay, sorry. That wasn't very nice of me, Vincent apologized. To be expected from one such as you. "You've been controlling your temper pretty well." Vincent grinned. "I'm impressed." Seraphim forced a smile. " We won't always be in this house, Vikenti." "Yes, Vikenti, do shut up," Trixie snarled at her "husband." "Do you have a moment?" Vincent asked, slipping easily into his classy veneer. The mortal, Hannah, stood behind Seraphim, wrapped in a black robe. She stood close to him, their bodies touching. "Hi, Baroness." "Call me Katrina, darling." "Excuse me for a moment." Seraphim turned his penetrating eyes to Hannah. She gazed up at him, affection obvious between them. Again Trixie wondered how a woman like Hannah ended up at Sir Edward's. Perhaps it was simply her attraction to vampires? Seraphim kissed her cheek. "I won't be long." She nodded as he grasped a shirt and tugged it on as he stepped into the hall. Vincent led the way back to their room where he thrust the photo at Seraphim and pointed at the blond. "This guy was a guest here? What do you know about him?" Seraphim's gaze swept the photo once. "He's dead." "What the fuck do you mean dead?" "I mean dead as in ashes to ashes dust to dust." "How do you know? I trailed this guy through prisons all over the -" "I know because I killed him not even a week ago." "Killed him?" Vincent snarled, flinging the picture onto the bed and grasping his head in his hands. "Goddamn bloody fuckin' hell!" Seraphim headed for the door, but Vincent leapt across the room and grasped his arm. Seraphim shoved him full in the chest, knocking him into the wall.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

98

"Hey!" Trixie snapped, standing between them. "What the hell is wrong with you two?" "Do you have any idea who he was?" Vincent's fists clenched, his eyes gleaming with fury. "He knew about the Flower!" "He was dangerous," Seraphim said. "He was on to us and tried to kill me. That's why our esteemed First Father, Adam Lindsay, sent you to help me. As if I needed any." "Looks like you do, buddy, because you haven't produced the Flower yet!" "The Flower." Seraphim smiled without a trace of humor. "As if that's our most important inheritance from the Originals." "I think it's pretty lame, too, for vamps to be suckin' weeds when we could be drainin' blood from something that moves when you bite it, but that's not the point! It's our connection to the Originals! Do you have any idea how important -" "No one knows better than I do what the Originals meant to us, what they can still mean to our future! I don't need a rebellious adolescent telling me!" "I told Lindsay to watch out for you! I said you were -" Will you both shut up! Trixie fired her thoughts at them. If anyone is listening to this conversation, we're dead! You're hiding something. Vincent glared at Seraphim. I don't know what it is, but I can feel it. You haven't been on the level with the Network and I want to know why. I would not endanger anyone in the Network. Seraphim said, his eyes fixed on Vincent's. I am more loyal to our kind than you will ever be. I told Lindsay not to send anyone, that I didn't need any interference. You'd better not ruin my work here, Vincent, or this time I will kill you. Listen to me, you little shit, I want to meet with you outside of this place. At dawn. Same place we last met. Fine. Good. Vincent's teeth ground as Seraphim left the room. "You have got to stop two things." Trixie folded her arms across her chest. "First you need to stop goading him, then you need to stop letting him get to you. He's got big problems. It's like the man's shaving but there's no blade in the razor." What the hell was the Network thinking when they took Seraphim on as an agent? He's got experience, that's for sure , Vincent told her. He impressed the Jury, and you know all the big decisions are voted on by them. If I trusted him, I'd say there's no one better for this assignment -except you and me, of course. But you don't trust him, Dilorenzo. I don't, either. There's something weird about him. I think you're right about him hiding something. And if the guy in the picture is the one you've been trailing, how could Seraphim have killed him without finding out where the Flower is? I'm going to find out this morning. I'm going with you. Bullshit. I don't need no baby sitter.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

99

We're partners in this, Dilorenzo. I want to know first hand what's happening. You don't trust me to tell you? I said I'm going. "You're a pain in the ass," Vincent growled, grasping her upper arm and dragging her close. "Come here." His mouth descended on hers, his tongue slipping past her lips. "Now that's more like it." Trixie grinned, threading her fingers through his hair and unsheathing her fangs. She sank them deep into his neck, and his arms tightened around her waist until she could scarcely breathe. "Shit, Trix," he whispered, his pulse and breathing quickening beneath her bite. "Ummm," she moaned lapping his delectable blood and tugging him toward the bed. "You'll kill me before morning," he said, his voice husky. She sank her fingers into his chest and worked them down to his crotch. She unzipped his pants and his cock popped free. Trixie licked and kissed her way to his groin. Taking his cock into her mouth, she used her fangs and tongue to tease him to orgasm. "What the hell," Vincent muttered, shoving her onto the bed and shifting into her body in a fluid motion that nearly stole her breath. "I'd be lucky to die like this." "Damn right," Trixie purred, wrapping her legs around his waist. "You're a fuckin' sexy bitch, you know that?" "Indubitably." She giggled. "Now shut up and knock me through the floor, Vikenti!" "Anything to please a lady," Vincent growled in her ear and slammed into her while exploring every inch of her mouth with his tongue. As she exploded in a series of prolonged orgasms beneath his skilled body, she forgot completely about the assignment, the Flower, and their upcoming meeting with Seraphim. Nothing mattered except the gorgeous, muscular vamp claiming her, body and soul.

***** Seraphim awaited Vincent and Trixie when they arrived at the designated meeting place in the desert. "I know you're hiding something, Seraphim," Vincent said. "I want to know what it is." "What makes you think I'd tell you anything?" "Fuck it!" Vincent roared, his fangs elongating. He and Seraphim circled one another, and Trixie's pulse raced. This was going to be bad. Very bad. "This isn't Rome!" Vincent continued. "Get out of the past!" "I am the past!" Trixie's brow furrowed. The man was nuts.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

100

"Don't give me that bullshit about being a fuckin' caveman!" Vincent stepped close to Seraphim who stood his ground, his eyes shooting sparks of vampire passion. Trixie could actually feel his hatred and fury. Not that she didn't know Vincent could take care of himself, but she realized Seraphim could do him serious damage, regardless of who won a fight between them. "This case is important!" Vincent growled. "I've put too much into it to let anyone or anything fuck it up!" "You've put in time?" Seraphim laughed without a trace of humor. "You have no idea what it is to dedicate your life to a cause!" "I know more about it than you think! When the twins and I killed the Original, you weren't around—not that I blame you. He almost killed the two of us. I saved your ass then, remember?" "I didn't ask anything of you! And I assure you, it wasn't fear that prevented me from trying to kill him alongside Adam Lindsay and the others!" "Where the hell were you then?" Vincent didn't wait for a reply—not that Seraphim appeared to have any intention of giving him one. "All I know is that I have a job to do, and I'm going to do it! I'm going to find The Flower and learn the secrets of our home world!" Again Seraphim laughed. "Are you? You are such a child, Vincent! You haven't changed a bit since Rome!" "You and Rome!" Vincent bellowed, throwing his hands in the air. "You have to get over what happened to Nenet -" Seraphim struck Vincent in the throat in a motion so fast even Trixie almost missed it. Vincent's hands flew to his throat and he tried to gasp, the sound strangled and painful. His foot lashed out, knocking Seraphim onto his ass. Both men flew at each other, claws and fangs bared. "Crazy son-of-a-bitch!" Vincent croaked, still hoarse from the blow to the throat. His claws ripped four bloody scratches across Seraphim's chest, darkening his charcoal Tshirt. "What the hell are you doing?" Trixie leapt at the men, ready to protect Vincent's back. "Stay out of this, baby!" Vincent ordered. "This is between him and me and it has been for a couple of thou." "He's obviously nuts, Vincent! What the hell is your point?" "Just stay out of it!" Trixie dropped to the sand and rolled out of the way as the men's fists and feet flew over her head.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

101

Vincent spun, backfisting Seraphim, spraying blood from his lips. Seraphim caught Vincent's leg as he kicked and tossed him onto his back. Vincent leapt up at the same moment Seraphim dove on him, and their bodies locked. Trixie's heart raced both from disgust and concern. Though Vincent outweighed Seraphim, the other Immaculate was an excellent fighter and wore a single minded expression. Trixie had known lots of warriors, both human and vamp, and the ones with Seraphim's expression were usually the ones who never backed down until they got what they wanted. "You know why you're still so pissed at me, don't you?" Vincent snarled, twisting Seraphim's arm behind his back. Seraphim's free elbow snapped backward into Vincent's face. Blood splattered his face, and the two men broke apart, pushing themselves to their feet. Seraphim attacked first and as Vincent blocked the ferocious blows, he struggled to continue the conversation. "Goddamn it! Look at yourself! You're so fucking guilty you're like a nutcase!" "If anyone should be guilty, it's you!" Seraphim raged. "You think I'm not? I know I did wrong by Nenet! You think I wouldn't have done just about anything to change what happened? I can't!" "No, you can't!" "Sure, we were both to blame for not keeping her safe, but only one of us prevented her from becoming a hybrid!" Seraphim stopped suddenly. His bloody hands remained in a defensive position, his fangs exposed. The vampiric glow in his eyes brightened even more beneath the sunlight, though some of the rage faded. Vincent also stood, feet braced apart, ready to continue the fight. Both Immaculate's chests heaved and they growled. "They found the teeth marks in her neck, remember?" Vincent shouted. "Remember!" "I remember," Seraphim hissed. "I never fucking bit her! Not once! She's the only mortal I actually listened to when she asked me not to, so I know those goddamn fang marks weren't mine! Whose were they, Seraphim!" Seraphim's hands lowered and he took a step backward, his jaw clenched. Moisture welled in his glowing eyes. He blinked back tears threatening to spill. For a moment, Trixie actually felt sorry for him. "You were sleeping with my wife!" Vincent snarled. "She was your wife by the laws of men!" Seraphim bellowed. "She was mine and you used what power you had to keep us apart! She belonged with me!" "I know, and I'm sorry!" "You're sorry?" Seraphim's face twisted and he growled, more a sound of inconsolable sadness than rage.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

102

"What more can I say? I could have killed you, Seraphim. When the First Father told me to make sure you burned with Rome, I could have -" "How many times did I wish you had. If I hadn't taken her, she might still be here!" "Like you said, she belonged with you." Vincent's voice lowered to a normal tone. "What you did was natural. Both of us should have thought more about her and less about ourselves. She was only a mortal." "I'll never make such a mistake again," Seraphim murmured. "But right now I don't matter. There are more important issues." Vincent lowered his hands and looked about to take a step closer to Seraphim. Trixie lifted a warning hand, and he nodded in her direction. "What are you talking about, Seraphim? I know something's going on with you." Seraphim seemed about to speak when the wind changed, sending the scent of other vampires from the east. Seraphim cursed and fled. "Aw, fuck!" Vincent snarled, chasing after him, Trixie following at their heels. Vincent caught up to Seraphim in front of a cave mouth in the side of a tall, rectangular rock. Two Immaculates were halfway into the cave. Both pulled guns as Trixie and Vincent pulled theirs. Seraphim had already fired one shot, causing one of the cave's intruders to scream and crash into the rock face, blood oozing from his chest. Shots fired out of the cave. Apparently the Immaculates hadn't been alone. Trixie detected several scents mingled beneath the aroma of blood from the injured one. One of the shots struck Seraphim in the ribs. He leapt behind a boulder, glancing once at his injury before turning back to the cave and firing another shot. "Get down!" Vincent bellowed at Trixie as they both dove behind oversized Cacti. Cover me! Seraphim's voice sounded in their heads. "He's a fuckin' maniac!" Vincent snarled. "Do it. We'll grill him later!" Trixie snapped, taking aim at the cave mouth. While she and Vincent fired, Seraphim raced for the cave and climbed to the top. Trixie wondered how he'd managed, since the bullet wound must have been agonizing. The sound of fighting erupted from inside the cave, and the shooting stopped. "I'm going in," Vincent said. "Watch my ass!" "Now's not the time to think about sex!" He cast her an annoyed look before hurrying for the cave by way of boulders and cacti. "What the fuck am I doing?" Trixie muttered. Still firing her gun to keep the attention off Vincent, she moved closer to the cave mouth. Inside, Vincent and Seraphim fought three Immaculates while two others lay dead on the cave floor.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

103

Seraphim had a good handle on one while Vincent fought off two. Trixie grabbed one of Vincent's opponents in a choke hold and snapped his neck. Knowing he would most likely recover, she hesitated before acting on instinct and firing a platinum bullet through his heart. "Kill him?" she glanced at Seraphim and Vincent who stood panting, amidst the bodies. "Yes!" Seraphim bellowed, staggering against the cave wall and sinking to the floor, clutching his ribs. "No!" Vincent grasped Trixie's wrist and jerked it upward as she fired. The bullet bounced off the cave walls and she cringed. "You fuckin' moron!" she screamed. "That could have hit one of us!" "We need to take these guys in for questioning. The ones left alive that is. We got goddamn trigger happy samurai over there!" Vincent released Trixie and knelt beside Seraphim. He tore off his shirt and pressed it to the wound. "Platinum. Get in touch with Jules, will you, Trix?" "You got it." Trixie pulled out her cell phone and moments later the physician picked up. "Yeah, Jules, honey, we need major backup. Ten miles east of our destination…Yeah, dead and alive. Seraphim's got a bullet wound…" She turned to Vincent. "How bad is it, baby?" "Yo!" Vincent slapped Seraphim's face. "Stay with me, you pain in the ass!" "Looks pretty bad," Trixie told Jules. "He's passing out on us. Lost plenty of blood. Platinum bullet…Sure, we'll get him stable until you get here…Oh, yeah, definitely get Lindsay involved…Thanks, Jules. See you soon." Trixie hung up, tied up the two vampires still left alive, then assisted Vincent in bandaging Seraphim who regained consciousness by the time they were finished. "We know there's shit going on you haven't told us about," Vincent said. "After Jules fixes you up, we're all going to have a nice long talk with Adam Lindsay. Most likely the Jury will follow. If you want to level with us now, we might be able to help you." "You help me? " Seraphim shoved Vincent's helping hand away when he tried to sit up straighter. "Since when?" "Looks like this is at least the second time I know about he tried to save your ass," Trixie said. "I'm having a look around this place." Vincent stood and circled the cave. "You're hiding something in here. I know it." "I'm not hiding anything," Seraphim said. "You ran in here like a duck with its head cut off." "Chicken with its head cut off," Trixie said.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

104

"Whatever the fuck kind of bird with its head cut off!" Vincent snarled. "The point is, whatever you're hiding is so important you risked your life to protect it. Is it The Flower?" Seraphim tried to laugh but ended up wincing in pain. "You think I'd die for a lousy plant?" "A nutcase like you? Maybe." "It has nothing to do with The Flower." "Then what?" "Nothing!" Seraphim shouted, nearly leaping to his feet. He fell back, panting, his face chalky. "That's enough, Dilorenzo," Trixie said, touching Seraphim's shoulder. "We can play twenty questions later." "You can bet on that," Vincent muttered. "And I'm spending what time we have looking around this place." "Don't," Seraphim said. "Why?" "Just don't," he repeated, his expression weary. "If you do as I ask, I'll tell you and the First Father everything. I haven't much of a choice anymore." "What do you mean?" "Later. I have something to ask," Seraphim turned to Trixie. "Hannah needs protection if I'm not at the mansion." "Protection?" "She's there against her will. Sir Edward is blackmailing her. He's threatened to kill her family if she doesn't work as one of his whores." "Oh he did?" Trixie felt anger stir in her gut. One thing she hated was some man trying to run a woman's life! "I promised I'd help her, but I couldn't until all this is over. Would you see that she's safe until I take care of her problem? She can't leave the mansion." "Sure, I'll stay around and keep her company." Trixie flashed her claws. "Maybe I can give Sir Edward some company, too. See how that puny little fucker holds up with an Immaculate broad. I'll give him a night to remember, alright." "Just don't reveal your reasons until Sir Edward's employees are removed from watching her family," Seraphim said. "It might be hard for you to help her from prison, if that's what the Jury does to you for lying about whatever you've been hiding," Vincent snarled. "The Jury will not imprison me." "Oh no?" "You are such a child, Vincent! You have no idea what -" Seraphim coughed and spit a mouthful of blood.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

105

"Leave him alone, Vincent!" Trixie hissed. "Jules will be here in a few hours. We can try to keep him alive until then so at least we'll find out what he has to tell us." "Why is it that women always get soft around him?" Vincent's lip curled. "Oh, I don't know. It could be because he's sitting here all pathetic and bleeding like a stuck pig." "Sure." Vincent growled, heading for the cave mouth. "He's always got a gimmick. I'll watch for Jules." Trixie sat across from Seraphim and moistened a piece of Vincent's torn shirt with water from the canteen to bathe Seraphim's face. "You could do better than him," Seraphim said after a moment. Trixie grinned. "Vincent's cool once you get to know him. He's come a long way since you knew him." "Perhaps." "He's got a heart under all that bullshit." "For your sake, I hope so." Trixie nodded. Whoever said it was hard to teach an old dog new tricks had never met a vampire. Seraphim drifted in and out of consciousness for the next several hours. After stepping outside to exchange a few words with Vincent who had just received a message from Jules on his cell phone, Trixie returned. "Seraphim." It took her several shakes to arouse him. He blinked at her, his eyes hazy yet glowing as his vampiric nature battled for life against the ravaging platinum. "Jules will be here in a few minutes. How are you doing?" "I'd be better if I could feel my legs," he murmured. Trixie tried not to look as worried as she felt. In spite of his insanity and his ongoing war with Vincent, there was something she liked about the nut. She hoped the platinum hadn't done long-term damage. At the sound of an approaching truck, she hurried outside. "Jules. Finally," she said to Vincent. "He's getting worse. Says he can't feel his legs." "That SOB better not croak before we get the info out of him." Trixie sighed and shook her head. "Sometimes I wonder about you, Dilorenzo." Jules leapt out of the truck and ran to the cave, two hybrid technicians behind him. "How is he?" "Not good," Trixie said as she and Vincent accompanied him and the technicians to the cave where Seraphim had lost consciousness again. By the look of him, he was better off not knowing what was going on. Vincent drove the truck, Trixie in the passenger seat, while Jules and the technicians worked on Seraphim in the back. By the time they reached Jules' office in LA, Seraphim was weak but stable.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

106

"I'm going to stick around for a few hours," Trixie said to Vincent as they sat in Jules' waiting room. "I'll get back to the mansion by morning and say you and I had a lover's spat and you took off for the city. You and Seraphim were old friends, so he went with you." "Sounds like as good a cover as any. You be careful, baby." Vincent hung an arm around her shoulder and kissed her hard. "I don't like the shit that went down today." "Me either, but it sounds like Hannah can use the protection. Besides, if I stick around, Sir Edward and his goons are less likely to get suspicious." "He's going to wonder why the hell we disappeared along with his guys." "We'll worry about excuses for that when we're faced with the question. I'm going to buy some clothes to wear back to the mansion. Be back soon." "Yeah. I'm going to call Adam Lindsay again. See how he wants to handle this." Trixie kissed Vincent before leaving the office. She bought herself a few new outfits and a pair of thigh-high red leather boots she intended to wear with nothing else, just for Vincent some day soon. By the time she returned to the office, Jules had a report for them about Seraphim. "He has extensive internal injuries," the slender hybrid said. "I repaired as much as I could, but I'll need assistance for the rest. Matthew Winter is flying in from Boston tomorrow. He'll assist me as soon as Seraphim is strong enough to continue the surgery." "Shit, he was fighting and everything with the bullet in him," Vincent said. "I'm still amazed he was able to function with that type of injury. The projectile exploded into pieces on impact. The delay between when the injury was sustained and when treatment was provided has proved detrimental to his recovery." "Fuck. You mean he could still croak?" Vincent snarled, shaking his head. "I doubt that," Jules assured him. "It just means he'll need more time to recuperate. He was very lucky your field dressing was adequate." "Cool." Vincent folded his arms across his chest. "He awake?" "Yes, but I wouldn't recommend upsetting him as you did when we were removing him from the truck." "I'll go talk to him," Trixie said. "Why you?" "Because just seeing your face will upset him, Dilorenzo." "Hey, you aren't starting to get hot for this guy, are you? Every woman who looks at him falls dead." "That's not true. How could I fall dead for any guy when I've got you?" Trixie stood close to Vincent and kissed him while tucking a discreet hand between them and grasping his crotch.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

107

Vincent growled, his eyes burning her back as she followed Jules to Seraphim's room. Strange that when vampires were ill they appeared almost mortal. Wired and pale, Seraphim seemed to be asleep, but when she sat beside him and touched his shoulder, he murmured, "Hannah?" "Trixie," she said. He opened his eyes and glanced at her. The vampiric glow was gone, and she wondered if that was a good sign or a bad one. "I'm going back to the mansion. I'll keep an eye on Hannah. You want me to tell her anything?" He shook his head. "The less she knows the better." "I'm using the cover that Vincent and I had a fight…" "Good cover. Anyone would believe it." Trixie grinned. "And that he took off and you went with him as a friend. Want me to give her any message? How about a nice "roses or red" poem or something? We women love that shit." "Tell her I miss her and can't wait to see her again." Trixie felt herself melting towards this guy in spite of how much he irritated her for hating Vincent. "I think she'll like that better than a stupid poem. Rest up and good luck with the Network. Try leveling with Vincent and Lindsay. They will help you. Trust me." Trixie left Seraphim and met Vincent in the waiting room. "How's he doing?" "Okay. He's got it bad for Hannah, I'll tell you that." "Yeah, well I got it bad for you." Vincent tugged her into his arms. "Come with me." "Where are we going?" They walked down the hall to the bathroom. Vincent dragged her inside and locked the door. "What the hell are you doing, Dilorenzo?" "Giving you something to remember me by." He unzipped his pants and jerked down hers. His hands slipped beneath her shirt and caressed her breasts, rolling her nipples with his thumbs as he sucked on her tongue. He lifted off her shirt while she unbuttoned his. "Damn it, Dilorenzo, we're in the can!" "Who cares." His breath was harsh in her ear. He bent his knees and slid upward, filling her with his warm, hard cock. He licked her ear, then tilted her head to the side and sank his fangs into her neck. Trixie gasped and clung to him, her arms locked around his neck, her legs tight around his waist as he rammed her against the wall. As orgasm rocked her, she bit his

Kate Hill

Deep Red

108

shoulder, tasting his blood and feeling their mingled climax. Damn, the man made her feel like a goddess! "I'm going to miss you, Trix!" he panted against her neck, his hands stroking her shoulders. "Me too, Dilorenzo. Now can you move a little? My ass is stuck to the tile." "Sure, baby." He tugged her away from the tile, grasped both of her ass cheeks and squeezed as he nibbled her ear. Trixie closed her eyes and rubbed her breasts against his hair-roughened chest. She could scarcely wait for them to be back together again.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

109

Chapter Nine Seraphim awoke to a pair of dark blue eyes staring into his. Those eyes seemed to observe everything yet betray little of himself. A fine trait for a vampire, particularly one as young as Adam Lindsay, the First Father. Not the evil Original of Atlantis, but the Immaculate child who now headed the Network. Unlike so many vampires of his age, Seraphim found no shame in admitting his admiration for Lindsay and his twin, Matthew Winter. They were child prodigies, and their souls were good. That in itself was enough to command respect. "I'd ask how you feel, but I can imagine," Adam said. "As soon as Matthew arrives, we'll take care of you." Seraphim nodded. He vaguely remembered Jules saying the twins were going to assist in his surgery. His injuries were more extensive than he'd imagined. He felt deadly weak—a feeling he remembered all too well from various points in his past. "We need to talk," Seraphim said. Adam nodded. "It can wait until you're stronger." "This can't wait. I need a favor." "A favor?" The First Father raised one of his dark eyebrows. "With the accusations against you, you're asking for favors?" "This isn't for me. It's for a mortal woman at Sir Edward's." "Hannah. Vincent told me about her being blackmailed." "I need you to ensure her family is freed from danger. I need you to get her out of that house." Seraphim paused a moment, trying not to let weariness seep into his voice. "If you do, I'll provide information you'll find most interesting." "So Vincent was right. You have been holding out on the Network." "If you promise Hannah and her family will be safe, I'll tell you my reasons for everything." "You've been keeping information from us regarding this case and God knows what else. Reasons mean little." Seraphim held Adam's eyes. "Reasons mean everything. Don't judge without hearing me." Adam sat back in his chair, his eyes holding Seraphim's. Adam was one of the few people in the world who could match the ancient vampire's stare without flinching. "I'm going to help her. That's beside the point. You have to realize you're in no position to bargain for anything."

Kate Hill

Deep Red

110

"Aren't I?" As Adam's mind probed his, he might have smiled had he felt better. The boy was no match for his mental barriers, nor were any members of the Jury. Still, none of them had any way of knowing his powers or his secrets. The deeper Adam probed, the further Seraphim sank into himself. He would die before revealing all—but not before Hannah's safety was guaranteed. "Seraphim!" Adam's voice sounded sharp, and he sensed both the First Father and Jules hovering over him. Opening his eyes was more difficult than the last time. "You're a doctor, Adam," Jules snapped. "You should know better than to question him right now." "I'm sorry, but I had to know something," Adam stated, his eyes on Seraphim's. "You'd die before revealing what you know?" "Realize I do have something to bargain with." "Just rest." "Hannah -" "I told you I'd help her. I'll assign Brett and Mercedes to her family right away." "Your parents?" Seraphim said. Though hybrids, the twins' parents were two of the Network's best. "Thank you." Adam nodded and, followed by Jules, left the room.

***** When Seraphim next awoke, he felt far stronger and the fiery pain of platinum wounds had faded. The man standing over him was Adam's identical twin, except he was smooth shaven where the First Father was bearded and Matthew's long, dark hair had turned silver gray at the temples. Still, even if the twins didn't purposely choose some differences in appearance, Seraphim would have been able to tell them apart by their eyes alone. Though both were dark blue and possessed expressions of strength and integrity, Matthew's reflected his emotions with stunning clarity whereas Adam kept his carefully disguised. Matthew was the super genius—the brilliant well known and respected hematologist and the rebel. Matthew Winter followed his heart, even when it meant destroying himself. Seraphim could identify with him, perhaps too much. Aside from Hannah, he was probably the only person to whom Seraphim had ever considered revealing his true self. "Feeling better?" Matthew asked. "Yes." Seraphim tried to move, but Matthew's hand fell on his shoulder. "Sit still for a while. Want a rundown of what we had to do to you?"

Kate Hill

Deep Red

111

Seraphim guessed that regardless of what he said, Matthew would launch into a detailed report. He sat quietly as the doctor spoke. From the sound of it, Seraphim was lucky to be alive. All from one lousy shot. "The Jury has been questioning the two men who were left alive after your fight," Matthew said. "I haven't gotten any details yet, but from what I know they were looking for something to do with the Originals. Artifacts, perhaps. Care to give me any details?" "I told Adam I'd give the Jury a statement." Matthew dragged a chair to Seraphim's bedside and straddled it backwards. "I know, but Jules and I agree that you can't undergo questioning for at least a week. I don't pretend to know you better than anybody else. You reveal very little about yourself. Adam and the Jury accepted that when you were initiated into the Network." "You still haven't joined." "I will never join the Network, but don't try to change the subject. I've felt your psychic power, Seraphim. I know you're a better warlock than I can ever hope to be. This makes you a force to be reckoned with, but it also isolates you." "Isolation is a gift as well as a curse." "In this case I think it's the latter. You almost got yourself killed, and according to Jules it isn't the first time. You have to let someone in, Seraphim. Adam will help you if you let him. I'll help you, but you can't -" "I said I'd reveal all you need to know." "I understand how you must feel. My experiences with the Jury have been unsettling, but in recent times reforms have been made, and -" "You're not part of the Network, but can you be there when I'm questioned?" "That's not normal procedure, but I'll see if they'll make an exception." Seraphim nodded, changing his position. Already he was sick of lying in bed. "You're going to need at least a week of rest, you know," Matthew said, as if reading his mind. Perhaps he had. The young warlock was one of the best Seraphim had ever seen. "Seraphim, once your assignment is over, would you considering taking on an apprentice?" "For what?" "What do you think? I'd like you to train me in magic." "You've come a long way without me. Go on as you have been." "I haven't had a proper teacher since Gareth died." "Why me?" "You're the best I've seen, and I trust you." Seraphim held Matthew's eyes. The thought of training him was appealing, but impossible. Not with a man of Matthew's potential. "I'm sorry, Matthew, but I can't train you." "Can't or won't?"

Kate Hill

Deep Red

112

"My skills are my own to pass on or not. I won't explain my actions," Seraphim stated, and thought to himself, Even to the man who just flew across the country to save your life, you selfish bastard. "That's true enough. Do you want to know what I think?" "Do I have a choice?" "No." "I thought not." A slight smile played around Seraphim's mouth. "I think you're afraid to take on a student because that would mean allowing someone inside your mind. You can't stand the thought of it, can you? Having someone know you so intimately?" Seraphim's jaw tightened and he stared hard into Matthew's eyes. "Thank you for all you've done for me, Dr. Winter." "Oh boy," Matthew uttered a sarcastic laugh. "I don't believe this. I was just doing my job, oh ancient Immaculate. Thank you for allowing this child to practice on one such as you." Matthew stood and headed for the door. "Matthew." The doctor paused in the doorway but didn't turn back. "I can't train you." Seraphim repeated. Slowly, Matthew glanced over his shoulder, his eyes holding Seraphim's for a long moment before leaving him alone. Sighing, Seraphim sank onto his pillow and gazed at the ceiling. Hannah's face floated across his mind. He missed having her with him. What was she doing? She'd be free soon, and after that he'd probably never see her again. When he and Vincent had fought in the desert, the memories of Nenet had struck him with the same deadly accuracy as the platinum bullet. He wouldn't risk another one, especially not Hannah. Until he'd met her, he'd never imagined loving a woman so much again. She constantly lingered in the back of his mind, and when he closed his eyes she was all he could see. He wouldn't drag another woman into his twisted life, yet it would be a torment knowing she existed and not approaching her. She'd mentioned becoming a hybrid, but that in itself was a risk. Maybe her body would accept the change, but maybe it wouldn't. Could they risk ending her life for the possibility of a longer one? Even if she became a vampire, was there any guarantee that she'd have a long life? The world was a horrible place for vampires and humans alike. How could he have lived so many years and still be so confused? He closed his eyes. Maybe that was the problem. The longer he lived, the more mystifying was existence itself.

*****

Kate Hill

Deep Red

113

Bed rest for the following two days wasn't nearly as difficult as Seraphim might have thought. He still felt weak and tired easily in spite of the massive amounts of blood Jules and Matthew forced into him. On the third day, he began to feel like himself again. If he hadn't been so worried about Hannah and the approaching meeting with the Jury, he might have felt even better. It was just after sunset on the third night, and he'd gotten out of bed with plans to leave his room for the first time since his injury when the door opened and Vincent stepped inside. "Yo." The burly Immaculate wore a classic suit, his hair and beard trimmed to perfection. Seraphim could only guess he was about to return to Sir Edward's. "I'm taking off. See you at the meeting." "You're going back to the mansion?" "Yeah, and by the way, Brett and Mercedes already took care of those guys Sir Edward had tailing Hannah's family. In a couple of days, she'll be outta there for good." Seraphim nodded. "You okay?" "Fine," Seraphim told him. "Want me to give Hannah a message?" "No." "How about a big tonguey kiss?" Seraphim's teeth clenched and he growled, causing Vincent to laugh and hold up his hands in mock defense. "Yo, just a joke." "As always your humor eludes me." "Holy shit. Between you and Matthew it's so anal around here even a diarrhea fart wouldn't have a chance of escaping. See ya around." "Is that a threat?" Seraphim muttered. "Yo." Vincent wore his most mockingly sorrowful expression before he left Seraphim alone. At least Hannah's family would be safe, and soon she'd be reunited with them. He wished he could see her one last time. If he closed his eyes, he could almost feel her in his arms. Perhaps there was a way. From the few times his thoughts had touched hers, he felt she had psychic potential. Though he'd never attempted a mental union with a mortal from such a distance, he sensed it might work. Privacy. He'd need privacy. Seraphim left his room and approached Jules' office. He caught the scent of the small hybrid as well as the twins. Perfect. Matthew opened the door before Seraphim lifted his hand to knock. "How are you?" Matthew asked.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

114

"Much better, thanks." He turned to Adam. "Am I free to go for the evening, or am I being guarded?" The First Father's eyes held his. "No guards. I know you won't run away. Whatever you're protecting here is too valuable to you." Seraphim nodded and continued down the hall. "You should be careful," Matthew called. "You're not fully recovered. LA hybrid gangs aren't too fond of Immaculates." "Thanks for the concern, doctor." Seraphim glanced at Matthew over his shoulder before stepping onto the elevator. Seraphim had no intention of wandering to the parts of the city the hybrid gangs frequented. The last thing he needed was more trouble. No, he wanted a nice, clean hotel room where he could have a couple of hours of peace and quiet. Outside, he inhaled the smoggy air and decided to walk to a hotel he knew several blocks away. As his long legs swallowed the sidewalk, he resisted the urge to pick up his pace. Strength rapidly returning to his Immaculate body made it long for exercise, but if all went well, he'd get at least some physical release tonight. Seraphim checked into a hotel several blocks from Jules' office. Once in his room, he undressed and took a long, hot shower, all the while allowing his thoughts to focus on Hannah. Afterward, he tugged the comforter off the bed and stretched out on the sheets, closing his eyes. Simply thinking of Hannah had given him a sustained semierection. A smile touched his lips before he cleared his mind enough for him to feel as if his soul was slipping from his body and mingling with the spirit of the universe. He visualized floating across time and space to touch her. There. Soft. Young. Determined. Hannah. Her surprise and a hint of fear reached him. He'd need to be gentle. Though she'd experienced him in her mind while they stood in the same room, it would naturally frighten a mortal with no psychic experience to feel her lover in her head. Hannah, don't be afraid. Think to me. You needn't speak aloud. Suddenly her thoughts jerked from his. He relaxed deeper, his mind flowing like part of the air in an attempt to find her again. He wasn't sure how long it took. Time meant nothing anymore, not in such a perfect state of meditation. Hannah. Seraphim? In the utter darkness, he saw the glow of a polished marble doorknob. His shadowed hand came into view as he reached out and turned the knob, opening the door to a room lit by dozens of candles. Though windowless, there was no smoke, only the comforting yet sensual aroma of the ginger scented candles. No furnishings cluttered the room. Several large, red satin pillows were strewn across the floor covered

Kate Hill

Deep Red

115

in a thick black carpet that felt incredibly soft beneath Seraphim's bare feet. A slight breeze caressed his nude body and the candles flickered as Hannah appeared in the doorway, her beautiful body naked to his starving eyes. "Seraphim?" Her voice filled him, and he closed his eyes, burying his face in her hair as he held her close. "Have you been well?" he asked. "Yes. The Baroness told me you've freed my family. She said I'll be with them soon. Thank you so much." Her arms tightened around him and he felt a rush of love and gratitude that for a moment made swallowing difficult. Finally he said, "It wasn't only me. I asked for help." "If it wasn't for you, we never would have been helped. I wouldn't have known where to look. The Baroness said you have powerful connections." "Yes. Powerful," he murmured. "When will you be returning to the mansion?" "I'm not sure yet. I have business to attend. That's why I hoped to reach you through meditation." "It took me by surprise." She smiled, tilting her face up to his, her chin resting on his chest. He brushed wisps of hair from her forehead before kissing it. "The Baroness explained what you were trying to do. I was in the middle of the dining room when I felt you. I almost caused a scene." "I'm glad she realized." "I'm not sure how long this connection will hold," he said. Psychic exploration on his own was often more relaxing than tiring, but due to her inexperience, he was supporting her completely on the journey. Not having yet recovered his full strength, he wasn't sure if he could endure for a length of time, but he wanted to be with her so badly… "I miss you, Seraphim." She slid her hands over his chest, trailing her fingertip over the dark hairs curling across his breastbone. My fire angel. Her thoughts cried out to him, and he smiled. Fire angel. He liked that. "I've missed you, too." He kissed her, taking her lower lip gently between his teeth and caressing it with his tongue. Small fingers curled in the hair at his nape and stroked upwards, massaging his scalp. A contented growl rumbled in his chest. Palms splayed against her back, he moved his hands lower until he cupped her buttocks, squeezing the smooth, firm globes and lifting her enough to trap his stiffening cock between them and mingle their pubic hair. "Oh, Seraphim," she whispered against his shoulder. She licked and nipped gently with her flat, human teeth, the sensation oddly arousing. He imagined what it would feel like if she was a vampire, if her fangs could penetrate…

Kate Hill

Deep Red

116

"Oh, yes," she breathed, her hard little nipples rubbing his chest. "Yes, I've thought about it, too, becoming a vampire. Would you -" "Don't talk about it." He kissed her brow and cheeks before speaking against her lips. "Not now." "When?" "I can't think of it now. Please." She was about to protest, he could sense it, but he also sensed her resignation. He'd helped her family. The least she could do would be to fulfill this one small request. Little did she realize it wasn't so small to him. It was the most serious question in the world. Would he share his potentially long life with her? He wasn't even sure if he could. They would need to take Matthew's compatibility test, and…No use getting ahead of himself. If he started thinking too much, he'd lose the meditation, and already he ached for her so much if they didn't finish what they'd started, he'd need to spend the remainder of the night masturbating in the hotel bathroom. Not a pleasant thought when compared to the alternative. He swept her into his arms and kicked the door shut. The slam resonated almost painfully in his mind, reminding him that yes, he was shutting the door to the physical world. Anyone finding their mortal bodies at that moment would think them dead. Far more dangerous for him than her at the moment. He needed to remember to awaken before his hotel time ran out and a maid stepped in and panicked at the sight of a dead man covered in sperm lying on top of the sheets. At least Hannah was at the mansion surrounded by vampires who might have—if they were skilled enough—enjoyed similar pleasures at one time or another. Seraphim lowered himself to his knees and placed Hannah on the carpet, resting her head on the edge of an oversized pillow. Stretching out beside her, he kissed her mouth. Their tongues stroked and tasted as he loomed over her. Reluctantly, he left her mouth and kissed his way down her neck to her breasts. He took a nipple between his lips and flicked his tongue across it. Sighing, she arched closer, her arms wrapping around his neck. He sucked her nipple until it became so sensitive the pleasure was almost pain, then he moved to the other. The sound of her heartbeat echoed in his ears, and his own quickened as he licked beneath both breasts and left a damp trail with his tongue down the center of her stomach. He traced the pale flesh just above her pubic hairline while his fingers sifted through the rough, dark blond curls. His palm covered her mons while the tip of his long, slim index finger slipped inside her. Soaked with her juices, the same finger rubbed her clit in a slow, circular motion that soon had her writhing beneath him. When he sensed her approaching orgasm, he removed his hand and gazed at her face. Her eyes opened, foggy with lust. He knew his own must have been gleaming with vampiric desire. His cock felt hard enough to fence with. Seraphim slipped down her body and parted her thighs, his hands massaging the solid muscles beneath baby soft skin. His head dipped low and he caressed her clit with his tongue. She moaned, her pulse racing. Unwilling to control his lust any further, he allowed his fangs to emerge from their flesh sheaths, though he was careful not to

Kate Hill

Deep Red

117

pierce her sensitive flesh. While vampire women enjoyed having their clits nipped, the sensations would be far too much for a mortal. Instead he continued using his tongue on her until she shattered with ecstasy, then he swirled it inside her, feeling her flesh throb around it. Only when the spasms began to subside did he begin licking again with a vengeance, driving her to three perfect orgasms before he loomed above her. Carrying most of his weight on his arms, he eased his steely cock inside her. "Oh, Seraphim!" Her voice rose with passion as he inched his way deeper, then pulled out almost to the tip before sliding back in. Her legs locked around his waist and her fingers sank into his back as she clung to him with all her mortal strength. God, she thrilled him! Giving her up was going to be…No! He wouldn't think of it! Not now! Hannah thrust her hips upward hard, meeting him motion for motion. She tilted her head, exposing her beautiful pink-tinged throat. Her invitation almost made him come in an unrestrained rush of passion. "Take me!" she panted, gripping him even tighter. "Slow down," he murmured, trying not to lose control. He considered clenching his teeth, but with his exposed fangs, he'd only cut himself and even a taste of blood would be enough to push him over the edge. All the times they'd made love, he'd been careful not to hurt her. While his oversized cock was often aesthetically pleasing to women, most—even vampires—found it too much to take comfortably into their bodies. The times he'd been buried to the hilt inside a hot, liquid pussy were far too few. "I want it," Hannah panted, taking his face in her hands and staring deeply into his eyes. He held her gaze, for the first time in his life feeling hypnotized by a mortal. She might be right. They were in almost a dream state. Like this, perhaps she would only feel the ecstasy. "I want to feel every bit of you." She kissed him, her tongue flickering across his lips. She bucked upwards as he thrust down. His body pressed flat to hers, his hands grasping hers and pinning them, outstretched, on both sides of her head. He felt their pubic bones touch and his entire cock was deep in her warm, wet pussy. "Oh, Hannah," he panted, his lips so close to her neck that he felt her throbbing artery. The urge to bite and thrust was uncontrollable. "Yes, Seraphim, yes!" she clung to him tightly as his body pounded into hers. Sinking his fangs into her exquisite neck, he bit and came so hard at the first taste of her blood that he would have screamed had his mouth not been filled with her sweet, beautiful life. She did scream, and the sound of it added to his ecstasy. As their bodies relaxed, the candles flickered out. "Seraphim?" she sounded almost panicked. "It's all right, Hannah. I have to go."

Kate Hill

Deep Red

118

"Please come to me soon, not like this, but to the mansion." In reply, Seraphim placed a soft kiss to her fading lips.

***** Seraphim napped for an hour or so, and when he awoke, saw through the window that the moon still sat high in the sky. If he didn't return by morning, Lindsay and the others would go looking for him. Before he left for Jules' office, he had one more contact to make. This one would be much easier than reaching Hannah. Once he connected, he would be carried just as he'd carried Hannah. Seraphim settled back into bed and closed his eyes. His mind touched theirs, and he felt a familiar, comforting pull…

***** You've been injured. The soft voice spoke in Seraphim's mind. Sheb. Sera? His eyes adjusted to utter blackness that brightened as he stepped toward the two seated figures in the center of a cool, round cave. He glanced from Herm to Sheb. White, silk-like hair flowed to their waists, almost blending with skin just as white. Their features were fine, almost delicate, save their enormous silver-blue eyes and slender, tusk-like fangs curling from between bowed lips. Come . Sheb held out her slim, long-fingered hand, and Seraphim knelt before her, taking it in his own. Sheb placed her free hand to his cheek, and he closed his eyes, tilting his face closer to the cool comfort of her palm. Here he knew who he was. He could surrender himself completely to any and all emotions, because they knew everything. You've been in danger, Sheb said. Even now, people may be looking for you. The time draws near for us, Herm said. Seraphim glanced at him. Soon, my son, you will be free of us. Unless you choose to come with us. Sheb lifted her hand to Seraphim's hair and stroked his dark curls. Glancing at Seraphim, Herm smiled. Perhaps not. You've found someone. I can see her in your thoughts. She's pretty. It's not just that, Seraphim said, allowing his thoughts to fix on Hannah. She has a beautiful spirit. She's stronger than she realizes. Giving, gentle. And human. Sheb smiled. Does she want to change? Yes, but it might not be right , Seraphim said. You know even if she changes, a hybrid could not endure our world for long. Sheb reminded him. As an Immaculate, you would adjust, but she would not be comfortable there. I know.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

119

Even so, you have yet to decide. This is my world, Seraphim said. Hate it as I sometimes do. You must start thinking of yourself and your future. Herm touched Seraphim's shoulder. For ten thousand years you've been our link, our protector, our hope. You could have abandoned us Should have, Sheb said. Yet you stood by us. We should have ended our own existence long ago, for many reasons, but it is our nature to survive. And we were never the most courageous of our kind. Sheb looked sadly resigned. You know this, but you remained faithful. You deserve happiness, Sera. You belong with Them. Seraphim's voice was scarcely a whisper as tears blocked his throat. He refused to shed them. Now was not the time. Someone should tell Them what's happened here, let Them know what you learned. You don't belong living in this hole. You should be free in a world where you needn't hide. And you should have been free to live your own life. Do any of us truly live our own lives, or do we live for each other? Seraphim was about to stand, but Sheb grasped his arm and he didn't want to struggle. Instead, he dropped his head to her lap and allowed her to stroke his hair. What will please you, Sera? she asked. The woman? Yes. I can feel that. The truth? How much you want the truth to be known. You've hidden so much for so long. Most others would have surrendered to the temptation by now. Seraphim told her, I'm afraid I must confess to members of the New Network. The time is almost here, and I don't think I can do this alone. Not with Sir Edward and his greedy dogs watching along with Vincent , Adam, and their suspicions. Then you do what you feel you must, Herm said. You have nothing to hide, son. You keep their history and you know them. There are some you can trust, Sheb said as Seraphim stood. I can see the ones you trust: the ones who destroyed Luci. Luci. The evil First Father—the one who ruled from the time of Atlantis until Adam Lindsay destroyed him and took his place. The daughter of Atlantis, Herm added. He meant Marina, a member of the Jury and one of the oldest living hybrids. She'd known Seraphim as a child, long before he'd reached vampiric puberty, which explained why she hadn't recognized him by sight or scent when he'd been evaluated and initiated into the new Network. He hadn't bothered to reveal his identity to her. His philosophy had always been the less people knew, the safer he and the Originals were. And there are others who you would like to look on as friends, Sheb said. You have denied yourself companionship for too long—and I don't mean feeding the carnal needs felt so deeply in our kind. Those I love end up destroyed, Seraphim said.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

120

It isn't you, she said. It is the way of this world as well as the legacy left by Luci. Not all of that legacy is evil. What about the son he left? Herm nodded. The boy raised by Matthew Winter's parents. Seraphim had kept Them informed of the happenings of their kind. They knew one other Original existed on Earth. Sage, the child of the First Father and his mate who had been rescued by Matthew Winter and raised by his parents, Brett and Mercedes—the same couple who had recently saved the lives of Hannah's family. Because of them, she would soon be free. Even free of me, he thought sadly. Only if you choose to let her go , Sheb interrupted his thoughts. If you love each other, she belongs with you. I must go, Seraphim said, bowing his head to the Originals. I will do my best to continue serving you. Serve yourself as well, Sheb said. Remember, do what you must… Her voice faded. When Seraphim opened his eyes, he found himself on his knees in the middle of the floor. Standing, he tried to shake life back into his numb hands and feet. A look at the watch he'd left on the nightstand told him it was almost three in the morning. He stretched, feeling as strong as before his injury. They had facilitated his healing while they'd shared their mental bond. It felt good to be strong again. The doctors would be astounded. He didn't want to think about the grilling questions Matthew would fire at him. Speaking of Matthew, it was time to return to his "keepers." Had his entire life not been so frustrating, he would have smiled at the thought.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

121

Chapter Ten It was still evening when Vincent arrived back at Sir Edward's. He hadn't been separated from Trixie long, but for some reason it felt like they'd been apart for centuries. Once this case was over, he had to ensure they wouldn't be apart. Ever. Lately he found himself wondering how he'd been able stand being without her since last Christmas. Glancing at himself in the rear view mirror, he ran a hand through his dark hair and stroked his beard before stepping out of his sports car and striding up the walk. A hybrid servant opened the door. Vincent lifted his chin and discreetly sniffed the air, seeking Trixie. Upstairs. The Casino. He hurried up the red carpeted steps until he reached the fourth floor casino. Stepping into the dimly lit room, he glanced past slot machines, card tables, and mingling couples to where Trixie sat at the bar. Seated on a stool, her long legs exposed in a short black dress, her long, dark hair spilling over her creamy shoulders, she was easily the most beautiful broad in the joint. Her eyes met his, and she winked, beckoning him with a finger. "Goddamn," he growled, slipping his arm around her as he took the stool beside her. "You look sexy as hell." "Mmm," she purred, her lips against his. Good news for Seraphim's little girl, Trix. Brett and Mercedes have taken care of her family's problem and are flying in with her mother and sisters. Great! She'll be so happy! How's Seraphim? Doing better. "I've missed you so much, darling," Trixie said aloud to Vincent as the bartender approached. "You as well, my dear." Vincent stroked her bare upper arm. "What can I get you?" the barkeep asked. "Nothing, thank you," Vincent said, guiding Trixie off the stool. "The Baroness and I are retiring." "Of course, sir," replied the bartender and went to serve another guest. "Are we really?" Trixie raised an eyebrow. "Absolutely. I'm so happy to see you I can hardly contain myself." Vincent pressed her hand to his crotch.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

122

She squeezed his erection through the fabric and said, "Poor baby. We'll see what we can do about such a hard problem." "I'm sure you can fix it, mama." Vincent nipped her earlobe before grasping her hand as they hurried out of the casino. No sooner had they reached the room when Vincent kicked the door shut and ripped her dress off with one swipe of his claws. "Hey! That was one of my favorites!" Trixie snarled. "I'll make it up to you." Vincent picked her up and flung her on the bed. His body covered hers as his mouth fastened on one of her nipples, licking and nipping it to a stiff peak. "Damn!" Trixie gasped, clutching his head closer to her breasts. Vincent licked from one nipple to the other, using his teeth and tongue until Trixie was panting, her body tingling with desire. He kissed his way to her hips where he used his teeth to rip off her panties. His mouth covered her clit, his tongue stroking and fangs pricking until she dissolved into orgasm. Vincent grinned against her soft mound as he continued his relentless attack. The sound of her heartbeat and frenzied breath combined with the delicious taste of her plump clit and slick cunt made him rock hard. He reached down to adjust himself as he drove her to yet another climax. "You're going to kill me, you bastard!" she panted. Laughter rumbled in his chest as he lifted his head, using his fingers to extend her orgasm. "Get over here!" Trixie's hands clutched his shoulders, her claws sinking into his flesh as she shoved him onto his back. Vincent tried to control his breathing as she licked and kissed her way down to his crotch. Her tongue traced the joining of his hips and thighs while her fist clutched his stiff cock. When her lips covered the head, her teeth grazing the tip, Vincent nearly flew off the bed. Trixie held him fast by the hips, sucking and laving the head with her tongue until he came long and hard. "Shit," he panted, dragging her beside him and rolling her onto her stomach. He caressed her firm ass. "Are you ready for me, you sexy bitch?" "Lay it on me, baby!" Vincent needed no further invitation. He thrust into her, her smooth back pressed against his chest, her wrists locked in his fists and stretched above her head. He drove into her fast as he sank his teeth into her shoulder. The wetness of her cunt and the sweetness of her blood was enough to make him growl in ultimate pleasure. Her pussy clenched his cock in rolling waves, dragging him to a climax. As the pulsations subsided, Vincent relaxed, her body still pinned beneath his. I can't get enough of you, Trix.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

123

You either, Dilorenzo. Tapping sounded at the door. "Yeah?" Vincent growled. "Sir Edward would like to know if you would join him in his private room." A servant's voice called from the hall. "Now?" "I believe so, sir." "Tell him to give us a half an hour and we'll be there." "Yes, sir." The hybrid's scent faded as he left their door. "Pain in the ass," Vincent muttered, licking Trixie's ear. She snuggled closer. "I can't wait until we're out of here for good." Vincent grunted. He wanted the case over, too. What he didn't want was another separation from Trixie. "We might as well get dressed and see what our host wants," Vincent sneered, pushing himself off the bed. Trixie rolled over and stretched, her firm breasts lifting sensually. When she yawned, the tips of her fangs were visible, the sight of them making Vincent stiffen with desire. He wondered if the gym would be empty later. He was about ready for another workout on the trampoline. As they walked to the bathroom to clean up, Trixie paused suddenly, her eyes wide. "What is it, baby?" Vincent asked. "Just…a scent." "Who?" "Someone I knew a long time ago. I might be wrong." Vincent's stomach twisted with jealousy. "I'm not sure I like how you said that. Is it a guy?" "Yes, but don't worry, Vikenti." She turned to him with a nervous smile he didn't like the look of. "He's someone I'd rather not see again." "Good." Vincent grasped her upper arms and kissed her. "Because there's no way in hell I'm sharing you." "Are you trying to say you're attached to me?" she teased. "Fuckin' right." Trixie smile, slipping her arms around Vincent's neck. "Shit, you can really be a Romeo when you want to, you know that?" "Sure, baby. It's my natural charisma." Trixie pressed her mouth to his before tugging him towards the shower.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

124

***** Less than half an hour later, Vincent and Trixie lounged on a couch in Sir Edward's room, sipping wine and watching their host stare out his window at the moonlit desert. "I'm sure you didn't just invite us here to sample your wine, Edward," Vincent said. "Fine as it is." "Of course not." Sir Edward turned his frozen smile to the couple. "I have something special to share with you. If I could ask for your patience for just a few moments longer?" Trixie smiled. Vincent was impressed. Considering how much she knew she despised Sir Edward, she actually looked sincere. Since she'd learned he'd been holding Hannah as a personal slave, her dislike of the man had turned to utter hatred. One thing Trixie couldn't abide was abuse, especially when it involved a man enslaving a woman. Maybe one day she'd tell him why. "Are you enjoying your stay with us?" Sir Edward asked. "Very much," Vincent told him. "This wine is excellent. The blood-enhancement is unfamiliar to me, however." "It would be, but I'll explain it -" A knock at the door interrupted Sir Edward. "Would you excuse me?" As their host approached the door, Vincent realized Trixie's scent had grown stronger, and if he concentrated hard enough, he heard her quickening heartbeat. Her eyes fixed on the door, and Vincent narrowed his own, inhaling the scent of a stranger. Was it the same scent that had upset Trixie earlier? Who the fuck was this guy who was getting to her so much? Sir Edward opened the door, and a tall, pale-skinned, black-haired Immaculate stepped in, carrying a leather briefcase. The man's pale blue eyes immediately riveted to Trixie, and he grinned. "Caroline. I thought I caught your delectable aroma when I arrived." Vincent resisted the urge to growl at the man, though he didn't try to hide the glow of his eyes. Trixie's initial look of disgust was replaced by another easy smile. "My name is Katrina now, Rafe. Baroness Katrina Othman." "A Baroness, no less." The man's toothy grin broadened. "Well well. Nice to see you coming up in the world." "Yes, I'm quite different from the woman you knew." "I can see that. You have title, power -" "And a very jealous husband." Vincent did growl this time as he leaned back on the couch, his eyes raking the pompous bastard trying his best to humiliate Trixie. Nice try, but as the saying went, no cigar. She was a tough cookie, and though Vincent had no doubts she could put this man in his place, he felt oddly protective.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

125

"Ah." Rafe's smile didn't reach his eyes. "I understand." "Please come in," Sir Edward said to Rafe. His curious expression revealed his interest in Rafe and Trixie's relationship. Neither gave any more clues, however, as Sir Edward continued, "Do you remember hearing about my gardening consultant?" "I recall you mentioning something about one," Vincent said. "Rafe is the consultant." Trixie appeared surprised as she said, "A gardener? Coming down in the world, Rafe?" "Hardly, my dear." Rafe sat on a chair opposite Vincent and Trixie and placed his briefcase on the glass coffee table. He opened it and removed what appeared to be a long, thick plant stem. Sir Edward took the stem from Rafe and turned it between his slim fingers. Closing his eyes, he sniffed the brownish plant, then held it out to Vincent. Vincent's heartbeat quickened as he examined a plant that looked completely foreign to him. He inhaled the sweet, wild scent. If this was what he thought it was… "Yes," Sir Edward whispered. "It is what the Network calls the Flower." Vincent and Trixie exchanged skeptical looks. "It's the truth," Sir Edward continued. "Why do you think you've never been able to give an accurate description of some of the blood served here? It's the essence of the Flower. Smell it." Vincent sniffed the stem, then passed it to Trixie who did the same. "Taste it," Sir Edward murmured. Trixie hesitated, and Vincent grasped the stem from her fingers, almost fearful she'd change her mind and taste it. Certain poisons were deadly to their kind, and he didn't trust Sir Edward a bit. "Please." Sir Edward took the stem from Trixie and bit. By the pressure their host applied to break through the stem, Vincent well understood why their kind possessed fangs. If this was truly the food of the Originals, they would need sharp teeth simply to survive. Sir Edward passed the stem back to Vincent who took a hesitant bite. It smelled and tasted almost exactly like some of the wine they'd been drinking since arriving at the mansion. Vincent licked his lips clean of the sweet taste. "If you've had this all along, why hide it? And since you have hidden it, why tell me now?" "Because I felt the need to be honest with my people." Sure, and you want to sell me some swamp land in Florida, too, Vincent thought. "It's long past the time for secrecy. This could mean a whole new way of life for us." "Disappointing," Vincent murmured. "What is?"

Kate Hill

Deep Red

126

"That we're equipped with all these natural weapons, and all they're used for is to suck juice out of a weed." "That was crudely put, Vikenti," Sir Edward said. "The existence of this plant could help make the world far more endurable." "By whose standards?" Trixie demanded. "By anyone who loves peace and hates violence, " Sir Edward said. "Where did you get this plant from?" "From the private collection of an old hybrid." "Where is he now?" "Dead. Killed over a decade ago. His name was Edrik." Vincent grunted. He was familiar with Edrik. The world was a better place with the bastard dead, but he'd always thought it a pity no one had access to the plants and poisons he'd possessed, most from the vampire home world. "Why tell us this?" Trixie said. "We plan to tell everyone soon and thought it would be a good idea to start with a couple of our guests." "Shouldn't you be informing the Network instead of us?" Sir Edward held Vincent's eyes for a long moment, an odd smile on his lips. Finally he murmured, "All in good time, my friend." Vincent leaned back, taking another long sip from his wine glass. Son of a bitch. He knew they worked for the Network. "So how long have you been married?" Rafe asked Trixie. Vincent allowed his fangs to slip from their sheaths. This pasty-faced pisser was really starting to bug his ass. "We're newlyweds," Vincent growled, leaning forward to rest his forearms on his knees, his eyes fixed on Rafe's. "You're a lucky man." Rafe accepted a wineglass from Sir Edward and lifted it in Vincent's direction. "Carol -I mean Katrina is a woman of many talents." Trixie stared at Rafe, and Vincent didn't doubt he was the only one in the room who could feel her hatred of him. Vincent's stomach tightened with anticipation. Looks like it was getting to be time to clean his claws again. After finishing their drinks and engaging in some useless chatter with Sir Edward and Rafe, Vincent and Trixie excused themselves and left the stuffy room filled with the intoxicating scent of wine and the Flower. "Motherfuckers," Trixie hissed under her breath as she stormed down the hall and into their own room. He closed the door behind them and leaned against it, his arms folded across his chest as he watched her literally rip off her clothes and drag on shorts and a tank top. "So are you going to tell me about it?" Vincent asked. "It's in the past. Doesn't matter."

Kate Hill

Deep Red

127

"Oh sure." She flew at him, one hand pressing his throat to the door, the index finger of her free hand pointing in his face. "Just leave it alone! And don't be trying to act like the big man over me! I can take care of myself!" The odd sensation of hurt feelings washed over Vincent. Damn. He forgot emotions like that went along with love. He grasped her arms and shoved her on the bed. "Do you know how many women would like a guy like me showing his fangs over them? And you're bitchin'!" "Pocket the ego!" she snarled. We're here on business, Dilorenzo! If Rafe is going to affect your performance, it is my business! Nothing affects my performance! "Fine," Vincent snapped. Then on to the case. You know why he showed us the Flower, don't you? He's on to us, Trixie thought. And he's trying to use the Flower to divert us from something bigger. Something Seraphim's hiding in that cave, I'll bet. We'll know that soon enough. Didn't you say the rest of the Jury will arrive on Friday? They'll question him then. Vincent shook his head. If Seraphim wasn't such a dick, I'd almost feel sorry for him. The Jury can be ruthless. I remember the living hell they put Matthew through once upon a time. No wonder why he'll never join the Network. They want information from Seraphim and they won't care what they have to do to force it out of him. I get the feeling Seraphim can take care of himself. Sure. But this is the Jury we're talking about. All those old vamps together could rip a guy's mind apart digging for what they want. No. Vincent didn't envy what Seraphim was about to face on Friday. "I'm going for a workout." Trixie shoved her feet into sneakers and tied them quickly before heading for the door. Vincent grasped her upper arm and tugged her to his chest. He resisted the urge to kiss her as their eyes met. He didn't like what he saw in hers. Hurt. Vulnerability. That son-of-a-bitch Rafe got to her, and Vincent wanted to know why. "I don't want to talk about it," she whispered. "There are more important things right now than ancient history." "Then save it for later," Vincent growled against her ear. "Like it or not, I'm on your side." Her expression softened for a moment and she kissed his cheek. "I like it. I'm just not used to some guy 'showing his fangs' over me, that's all." "The difference between me and other guys is I'm man enough for you." She winked. "If not, then you're real close to it."

Kate Hill

Deep Red

128

"Hey!" he shouted as she slipped out of his arms and disappeared down the hall. He nearly punched himself. What was he crazy letting her work out alone in those shorts that showed off her cute ass? Vincent began discarding his own clothes, a grin on his face. The trampoline awaited. But first he had to get a message to the Network. He picked up his cell phone and dialed Jules' number. When the secretary connected him to the hybrid doctor, he began speaking in code he hoped Jules would understand, "Dr. Kane? This is Mr. Valerio. The herbal remedy I was looking for? I got it and it works great." "Y…You found it?" Jules stuttered. "Yes. My wife and I will be coming back to the city tomorrow and I can pick up another prescription then." "I'll make sure everything is in order for you." Vincent drew a deep breath. That meant Jules was going to spread the word to Adam. That evening, he and Trixie would make an excuse to leave the mansion. He was dying to see what the skinny liar Seraphim had to say, because now more than ever Vincent didn't doubt he knew everything about Sir Edward, his connection to the Flower, and much, much more.

***** In the gym, Vincent watched Trixie from the corner of his eye as he exercised. She paused at the top of the climbing wall and snarled, "If you're going to waste time watching me, we may as well get some good out of it." "No problems here." Vincent grinned, his cock twitching at the thought of his favorite kind of contact sport. Trixie seemed to have something else in mind, however. She dropped to the ground and strode to the fighting ring in the next room, raising her hands to a defensive position. "Let's go." "But -" "What's the matter, darling?" she asked too sweetly as he stepped through the ropes and approached, his hands relaxed. He didn't want to spar with her—at least not outside of the bedroom. She lunged at him so suddenly he scarcely had time to block the punches aimed at his face and the kick flying toward his midsection. "Let's go, lover boy!" she snarled. Vincent's teeth slipped from their sheaths and he raised his hands. Damn, she was sexy when she fought! Though his strength far surpassed hers, she was an excellent fighter and he found her challenging. He might have really enjoyed the match had he not been more interested in fucking her into unconsciousness.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

129

Over an hour later, they were grappling, their sweat soaked bodies entwined, their eyes gleaming and fangs bared. Vincent pinned her body beneath his, but instead of releasing her to continue the match, he held her hands to her sides and buried his face in her neck, licking and kissing until she squirmed. "Let's go to our room," Vincent growled in her ear. Unfortunately, the gym was fairly crowded and the trampoline would have to wait. Trixie threw him off her and climbed through the ropes. "I'm not sure I like this attitude, my dear." Vincent grasped her upper arm, refusing to let go even when she tried pulling away. Her glare made him draw back. Trix, would you just tell me what's wrong? She hurried to their room, and once inside, flung her arms around his neck. "Make love with me," she whispered in his ear. Make love with her? That didn't sound like Trixie. You feel something for me, don't you, Dilorenzo? Isn't that obvious, Trixie? Show me. For the first time, Vincent felt a bit awkward. He was damn good at fucking, but making love? Wasn't there some kind of art to making a woman feel loved during sex? He'd never really tried mixing lust with affection. Or maybe he did. "Vincent?" she whispered. She must have been serious since she'd just risked blowing their cover by calling him by his real name. He almost didn't care if someone was listening. Trixie needed him—she needed him. Goddamn. How could he handle this? Taking her face in his hands, he kissed her gently, his lips moving against hers with tenderness that was foreign to him, yet somehow the sensation was just as erotic as a violent kiss. Without breaking contact with her mouth, he lifted her in his arms and carried her to the bed. He placed her gently on top of the sheets. "This shirt mean much to you?" he asked. She shook her head, her eyes melting into his. Vincent used his claws to gently slash away her tank top, not so much as touching her skin. He tugged the tattered fabric from under her and held it to his face, inhaling her delicious scent. Stretching out beside her, he used his fingertips to stroke her from shoulder to hip, then followed the same path with his mouth. "You're beautiful," he said. She smiled. "I like it when you tell me that." "It's true." He slid down her body and knelt at the foot of the bed. He tugged off her sneakers and socks. Her shorts and panties followed. He shed his own clothes quickly

Kate Hill

Deep Red

130

and covered her body with his. Chest to breast, cheek to cheek, they lay still for several moments, enjoying the feeling of each other's heartbeats and synchronized breathing. "I want you so bad, baby," he whispered against her lips. His tongue tenderly stroked every moist corner of her mouth. Her own did the same to him, and Vincent's pulse quickened. Still, he moved slowly, gently, teasing her with deep kisses and gentle nips of his incisors. He licked her belly, using the tip of his tongue to trace the shape of her navel while his hands stroked her inner thighs. As his thumbs caressed the joining of her hips and groin, he buried his face between her legs and licked her clit. The tender little nub grew plump beneath his wet caress, and as he continued sucking and licking, his fingers slipped inside her damp, throbbing pussy, pushing her over the edge. She moaned softly, fingers clutching his hair. Her palms moved to his back and her fingers gripped his shoulders as he slid into her, closing his eyes against such perfect sensations. Long, slow thrusts edged both of them towards orgasm, providing exquisite waves of pleasure while keeping the end at bay. Vincent felt Trixie's teeth slip into his shoulder, and he resisted the urge to come. Instead he continued the frustratingly slow movements, speeding up to drive her to climax, then slowing again, pumping her towards another. He played for as long as he could endure before his own fangs pierced her throat and his hips pounded into her as he came hard. The sensations subsided and were replaced by others, ones that wound their way into his heart and made him realize that no matter what, he needed this woman. The words "I love you" were on his tongue and thoughts, but he bit back one and shut out the other. Love. Vincent Dilorenzo in love? He'd known for a while, but he had to figure out the best time to come out and say it. Trixie stirred beneath him, her fingers stroking his back. "That was really nice." "I'll say." He lifted his head and kissed her, brushing wisps of hair from her forehead. "I'll leave in the morning to prepare a special surprise for our wedding anniversary." For a moment Trixie appeared confused. Then she realized he was making up their excuse for leaving to report to the Network about their findings as well as appear at Seraphim's questioning by the Jury. "I'll stick around for one more day," she said. "I want to talk with Hannah and there's something she and I need to do." "What?" He wasn't sure he liked the look in her eyes. She smiled and kissed his lips. "Girl stuff. Nothing you'd be interested in." "Just don't do anything stupid. We're close, baby. Real close." "Darling, I'm a professional," she whispered. Not that it matters much what we do. Sir Edward's on to us, Vincent thought. But at least if we leave now and make it look like we're reporting to the Network about the Flower, he'll

Kate Hill

Deep Red

131

really think he's thrown us off the case. What's really going to fuck him up is when Brett and Mercedes get here. Brett and Mercedes? Adam assigned them here to investigate Edward's "entertainment," and make sure there's no more extortion going on like with Hannah. Trixie grinned. That will really fuck him up. He'll have blatant Network representatives walking around as well as the ones he suspects of snooping. One way or the other the little prick will get what he deserves. That's for sure. Again Vincent wondered about the look in Trixie's eyes, but before he could grill her, she straddled him, her black hair sweeping his chest as she guided his cock into the warmth of her cunt.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

132

Chapter Eleven Hannah awoke to soft tapping on her door. She rubbed her eyes and shoved her disheveled hair over her shoulder. She'd been dreaming of Seraphim and wasn't ready to face reality. Their mental bond of the day before had left her with the most wonderful feelings, yet it had disturbed her as well. She'd sensed something was troubling him, yet she couldn't decide what. She'd also been sleeping better since the Baroness' husband, Vikenti, had arrived and reported her family was safe and would be accompanying two of Seraphim's friends to LA. In less than two days—if these vampires had actually told her the truth—she would be reunited with her mother and sisters again. Part of her had a bad feeling these vampires who had supposedly rescued her family had done something terrible. Where was Seraphim? Did he really have business? Was he toying with her? Had he truly kept his word? Of course he had. She'd felt his affection for her when their thoughts had mingled. The tapping sounded again, breaking Hannah's thoughts, and she approached the door. "Who is it?" "Katrina, darling." The Baroness. Hannah opened the door to the Baroness' smile. "I thought we could spend more time together during your last days here. And besides, I miss Vikenti. He didn't want me to go to the city with him since he's planning some kind of surprise for our anniversary." Hannah nodded, skeptical thoughts still running in her mind. The previous evening when the Baroness had invited her to dinner with her and Vikenti in their room, she'd been certain all her fears were coming true again. However, the couple had treated her as a friend and again assured her of her family's safety. Still, she felt skeptical. "What's wrong?" The Baroness' smile faded. "I just can't believe everything is really working out." "It is." The Baroness touched Hannah's chin with her fingertip. "You have a loyal companion in Seraphim. Most of us aren't so lucky." Hannah nodded, her thoughts drifting to several days ago when the Baroness had returned without Seraphim or her husband. Even more shocking, was when the Baroness had asked to speak with Hannah in private and told her she knew all about Sir Edward blackmailing her. Hannah's first thought had been pure rage and terror that Seraphim could have broken her trust at the cost of her family's life. Then Katrina told her of the steps Seraphim had taken to ensure her family's safety. He had powerful friends and had called upon them to remedy Hannah's problem. Less than two days later, her family had supposedly been rescued and Hannah would soon be free. It was

Kate Hill

Deep Red

133

like a dream come true—almost like everything else since meeting Seraphim. The man wasn't just a fire angel, but her guardian angel. Now if she could convince him to make her a vampire so she would no longer need protecting. "Would you like to talk about it?" the Baroness asked. "I don't know…Yes. I would." Hannah had spent too long afraid to communicate. She was sick and tired of being fearful of everyone and everything. The Baroness swept into the room and Hannah closed the door. She sat on the bed with her back against the headboard while the Baroness kicked off her shoes and lounged at the foot of the bed. "I've heard it's difficult to make a human into a vampire?" The Baroness lifted a groomed black eyebrow. "It can be." "Have you ever done it?" "Such personal questions, darling." The Baroness gazed at her through her lashes. "Is it? I'm sorry, I didn't know. It's not something I've heard many vampires discuss, so I wasn't sure." "It's all right. I have made children by bite, though they are few." "I wonder what it feels like?" "They told me there was some initial discomfort, but most of them preferred their vampiric constitution over their human one. There are many benefits, but I'm sure you know that." The Baroness offered a slow smile. "You would like to be changed?" "Yes. I think I would." "No, no, darling. You must be sure. There is no think. Once the decision is made, it is almost impossible to revert. You actually have to die to become human again. Before you change, you must be sure." "I envy your strength, your power. If I had been able to fight Sir Edward and his men, my family wouldn't have been in danger in the first place." "Becoming a vampire can't ensure safety. Hannah, there's always a stronger force out there. Though most of us wish to live in harmony, there are many vicious strains among us." "I know that all too well. I still would have had a better chance than with the body I have now." "Fear and vengeance shouldn't be the only reason you want to change. Don't you have any good reasons?" "Those are good to me. How could I expect you to understand. You're an Immaculate and you're a great fighter. I've seen you in the gym practicing with Vikenti. Anyone would be a fool to threaten you." "Then there have been many fools in this world," the Baroness murmured. "If you want to learn to fight, I would be glad to teach you." "All right. At least that's something."

Kate Hill

Deep Red

134

"Doesn't anything else appeal to you about vampirism besides our physical strength?" Hannah smiled, imagining making love with Seraphim. She knew how much he restrained himself for her sake. She wondered what it would be like to accept the full brunt of his passion? The idea of spending centuries with him was also a plus. "Seraphim might be another reason," she whispered. "Might be?" "All right, he is one of the best reasons." "Ahh!" The Baroness grinned. "Love is one of the best reasons to make the change." "Would he want me to change? When I brought it up, he didn't want to discuss it." "Seraphim has a great deal of business on his mind right now. Give him time. I know he cares for you very deeply." "I care for him, too." "I know you do. You're a wonderful couple and would be beautiful together in immortality. Work on convincing him." "I will, but I don't know if he'll go through with it." "Keep hope. And if he doesn't, you can be tested for compatibility with others, though I have the feeling he wouldn't be happy about it." "If he refuses, then I'm not sure I care what he thinks." "A great deal of responsibility accompanies our power, Hannah. Think your decision through carefully, and if you are changed, use you gifts well." "I will. That I can promise. I won't ever do to someone else what Sir Edward has done to me." "Yes, Sir Edward." The Baroness folded her hands behind her back and paced the room. "We'll have to devise some form of personal revenge for you before you leave the mansion." "How do you mean?" Hannah didn't try to hide her excitement. The idea of giving Sir Edward a little of what he dished out was almost like a dream come true. "Your eyes are glowing so much they almost look vampiric." The Baroness grinned, pausing in front of Hannah and touching her cheek. "I don't blame you. Don't worry. I'll think of a plan. One thing I can't abide is a man who takes advantage of a woman." "I'll bet that's never happened to you." The Baroness' smile faded and she looked far off for a moment. "Believe me. It has. I swore I'd never let that happen again. I'd die first." "Would…Would you like to talk about it?" Hannah asked. "It was a long time ago. I was a slave to an Immaculate male. The son of a bitch…" The Baroness' voice faded as she shook her head, as if trying to clear the memory. "I can sympathize." Hannah reached for the Baroness' hand and squeezed it. "I'm sorry."

Kate Hill

Deep Red

135

"It's all right. It was a long time ago." "Did you get back at him?" "No, but I'm still waiting." Hannah nodded, watching her friend's eyes gleam with fury. She couldn't imagine the Baroness being anyone's slave. "I hope Seraphim comes back before I go, or else I'll have to leave the name of my hotel with you so I can make sure he knows where I am." The Baroness looked about to speak, then seemed to change her mind. "Why don't we go to dinner?" "Yes, just let me dress," Hannah said as she walked to the bathroom to wash up while the Baroness stretched out on the bed. "You must miss your husband." "Very much. Vikenti excites me like no man I've ever known." "That's a terrific feeling." Hannah spoke from experience. That was exactly how she felt about Seraphim. Moments later, the women were on their way to the dining room. Halfway down the stairs, the Baroness' cell phone rang and she paused to answer it. She conversed in Spanish, and though Hannah didn't speak the language, she guessed by the expression on her friend's face the news was good. As the Baroness switched off the phone and slipped it back into her purse, she glanced at Hannah and asked, "Are you up to a little revenge tonight? Your mother and sisters have just arrived and are on their way to a hotel in LA where you'll meet them in the morning." "Can I talk with them?" Hannah asked, not wishing to give in to her desire for revenge before she was certain her family was safe. Though she didn't doubt the Baroness' sincerity, she wasn't prepared to risk her mother and sisters—not after all she'd already gone through to protect them. "Of course. Let's go back to my room and you can talk with them. I wouldn't advise too long a conversation, though, and keep it quiet. You don't know who might be listening around here. I don't trust Sir Edward." Hannah had gathered that from the way the Baroness spoke about—and acted around—Sir Edward. "Then why have you and your husband come here? I'm sorry, Katrina, but you're not like the others guests." "Don't be sorry for giving me such a compliment, darling." The Baroness opened the door to her room and she and Hannah stepped inside. Hannah waited for a more detailed reply to her question, but the Baroness supplied none. She dialed a phone number and said, "Hola, Mercedes. Hannah would like to speak with her kin…Of course." The Baroness passed Hannah the phone. "Hello?" she asked tentatively. "Hannah! Oh God, are you all right?"

Kate Hill

Deep Red

136

When Hannah spoke, she tried to keep tears from her voice. "I'm fine, Ma. How are you? I've missed you so much. You're really okay?" "We're fine. I've been so worried about you. Those men were so horrible! If it hadn't been for these two agents I don't know what we'd have done. You'll be with us tomorrow?" "Yes. In the morning." "I can't wait to see you. I love you, Hannah." "I love you, too, Ma. Can I talk to Maria and Irene?" For the next few moments, Hannah spoke with her sisters, then the Baroness murmured for her to hang up, which Hannah did without question. Katrina strode to the door and flung it open. A servant nearly fell in. "Yes?" The Baroness glowered at the hybrid, using her height advantage to intimidate the smaller woman. "S…Sir Edward wanted to know if you're coming to dinner." "Tell him we'll be right down." "Yes, mam." The maid scurried away. "Lying bitch," the Baroness muttered. "He sent her to listen in on us." "Why? Do you think he suspects something? Are we in danger?" "The only one in danger is that scum sucker. Before you leave, darling, we're going to give him a night to remember." "What do you plan on doing?" "Would you be terribly opposed to seducing the son-of-a-bitch?" Hannah felt her stomach turn. Still, she'd endured enough pawing, disgusting men while in Sir Edward's "employment." She nodded. "I think I can take it as long is it harms him in some way." "Don't worry, you won't really have to sleep with him. When we're finished, the bastard won't know what hit him—nor will he be able to blame us for anything." Hannah's curiosity was piqued. "What are you suggesting?"

***** "I promise you won't regret this," the Baroness purred, her body brushing Sir Edward's as they strolled to her room, Hannah following behind them. The Baroness' hand slipped downward to grasp her host's ass. Hannah had to admit the Baroness' plan had charm. She looked forward to inflicting on Sir Edward some of the same humiliation she'd suffered at his will. "How could I resist your charming offer?" Sir Edward paused and brushed his lips against the Baroness' smooth, white neck. The thought of close contact with the pimp made Hannah's flesh crawl.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

137

As Sir Edward opened the door to his room, the Baroness glanced over her shoulder at Hannah and winked. "Ladies?" Sir Edward stepped aside for them to pass, and Hannah almost vomited. He'd never treated her like a human being, let alone a lady. "You're absolutely certain you want us?" the Baroness ran her hands over Sir Edward's silk-clad chest as he closed the door. Hannah lit a candle which would be the only source of light during their "game." She placed the white pillar on the night table. "What man wouldn't?" "Good." The Baroness unwrapped the black scarf from her neck and gagged Sir Edward before he had a chance to react. Her Immaculate strength easily overpowered him, though he didn't truly struggle. The idiot still believed it was part of the sexual game he'd been promised. He grunted around the gag as Katrina hurled him on the bed and glanced at Hannah, motioning for her assistance. Hannah slipped off her dress and, wearing only a shimmering gold bra and panties, crawled up the bed between Sir Edward's thighs. She unzipped his pants with her teeth while the Baroness clicked handcuffs onto his wrists. She used a second pair of handcuffs to fasten his chained hands to the headboard. Hannah left the bed before Katrina flipped their host onto his stomach. It was then he realized their game was more serious—and less fun—than he'd imagined. Barbs lined the insides of the cuffs. The Baroness had them made specially, though when Hannah asked what for, her friend had merely grinned. Hannah scurried off the bed as Sir Edward kicked as well as he could while bound, stomach-down. The Baroness caught the flailing limbs and managed to snap shackles around each ankle. "Relax." Her deep voice soothed as she chained his feet to the bedposts. "The fun is just starting." Sir Edward stopped struggling, his eyes panicked, blood soaking his shirtsleeves where he'd struggled against his bonds. "You, little bitch, do as I command!" The Baroness turned to Hannah and winked. She'd said Sir Edward would have no way of blaming her, and Hannah nearly laughed aloud. Katrina was a brilliant, wicked woman. "Bottom drawer!" The Baroness pointed to the dresser. Hannah knelt, opening the drawer, and removed a leather flogger. She shivered. Could she go through with this? As she thought of the rapes she'd endured, both of her blood and her body, she suddenly felt justified in what she was about to do. She glanced at Katrina from the corner of her eye, still a bit surprised her friend owned such a thing as the flogger. As Hannah approached the bed, the Baroness sat on the edge beside Sir Edward and exposed her claws. She slashed off his clothes and grasped his balls with her

Kate Hill

Deep Red

138

fingers, squeezing hard. He jerked in his bonds and whimpered—a combination of pleasure and pain. The Baroness stepped aside and pointed from Hannah to Sir Edward. "Begin, darling." "But…" Hannah mewled, playing the part of the innocent. How she was going to love this! "I said begin!" Without further hesitation, Hannah raised the flogger and let it fall hard across Sir Edward's buttocks. He bucked and Hannah jumped. She relaxed when his bonds held and began striking his buttocks and thighs. He struggled hard, panting, his lips drawn back over his glistening fangs. Her pulse throbbed as she landed a particularly hard blow across his hip, raising a fierce red welt on his pale flesh. She paused, panting with rage and the exertion of wielding the flogger. Gazing at Sir Edward's writhing body, she shook her head before turning to the Baroness. No matter how much she beat him, it wouldn't erase those months of torture, though she had to admit making him suffer, even a little, relieved some of the frustration she'd felt for so long. As Hannah stepped aside and dropped the flogger in the drawer, the Baroness covered Sir Edward's body with her own and licked his shoulder. "Now for the pleasure part," Katrina whispered. "It will be the best you ever had. I promise." She sank her fangs deep into his shoulder and sucked until he lost consciousness. Finally Katrina pulled back, licking blood from her mouth. "Ahh, I've tasted worse. That was a beautiful performance, Hannah. How did it feel?" "Kind of good." Hannah shrugged. "Okay, very good. The bastard." "When he wakes up, he'll think we fucked all night. Of course, he'll be too humiliated to say he invited our games, so he won't complain. Besides, before you know it, you'll be out of this house and reunited with your family." "Thank you, Katrina. I don't think even Seraphim would have given me this kind of revenge." "No. I think he planned on killing him outright, but that's how males think. This was so much better, don't you agree?" "Yes, I do." The Baroness placed her hands on Hannah's shoulders and whispered in her ear, "Darling, you're going to make a marvelous vampire." Hannah couldn't resist the slightest smile.

*****

Kate Hill

Deep Red

139

Dawn was breaking when Brett Jiminez and Mercedes Machado arrived at Sir Edward's manor. The Baroness' descriptions of the couple were so detailed she would have known them even without the servant's introduction when they stepped into the sitting room. Both were tall with black hair, Brett's bound at his nape, Mercedes' hanging loose over her shoulders. Both wore black from head to foot. Hannah and the Baroness were seated on a couch by the faux fireplace while Sir Edward pretended not to notice their mischievous glances as he mingled with his other guests. Since last night, their host had seemed far less arrogant than usual, though Hannah doubted his tameness would last. "Sir Edward, I present Ms. Mercedes…" "No formality necessary." Brett held up his hand as he and his partner approached Sir Edward and flashed what appeared to be a police officer's silver badge. "Edward Race, we represent the Network." "The Network?" Sir Edward's eyes took on a nervous glow. "But my mansion is Network-approved. I've broken no laws, vampire or human—" "Since when is extortion legal?" "Extortion?" The bastard had the nerve to look shocked. Mercedes approached the couch, her eyes penetrating. "Hannah Reed?" "Yes?" Hannah's heart pounded so hard she knew every vampire in the room heard it. "You're free to go. I've come to escort you to ensure no further problems regarding Sir Edward." Hannah nodded, thinking it wise to say little. "Has this woman been assaulting you?" Mercedes glanced at the Baroness, pretending not to know her. In order for such a lie to convince vampires, both Mercedes and the Baroness must have been quite experienced in mind control. "No. She's a friend," Hannah said. "Prepare yourself and we'll leave within the hour," Mercedes told her. "This woman was not here against her will!" Sir Edward said. "I asked her to come!" "Under the threat of murdering her family," Brett stated. "Arguments won't help your situation. By order of the Network, I'm to remain here for investigation and to interview your guests and servants. The Network wants to ensure you're not abusing your freedom as an approved entertainment provider." "Of course. Jamie!" Sir Edward barked at the servant who stood in a corner. "Prepare one of our best rooms for Mr. Jiminez." "Right this way, Sir," the servant said. "I don't believe you'll find any problems," Sir Edward said.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

140

Brett's piercing blue eyes fixed on Sir Edward, and by their expression, Hannah found it difficult to remember the Baroness had said both Brett and Mercedes were hybrids rather than Immaculates. "I'll judge that, Race, and report my findings." "Of course." Sir Edward offered a little bow as Brett turned to follow the servant out of the room. "I'll help you pack your things," Mercedes said to Hannah. "Would you like to come, Baroness?" Hannah turned to her friend. "Of course. You'll be missed, darling." The Baroness brushed Hannah's lips with a soft kiss. As she followed the two vampiresses out of the room, Hannah felt Sir Edward's eyes burning her back. Once in her room, Hannah opened her mouth to speak, but the Baroness held up her hand, and all three women remained silent until the vampires were sure no one was listening at the walls or door. "I still can't believe my mother and sisters are really all right," Hannah said. In the back of her mind she felt she was again being used for the fool. How could she trust anyone, especially vampires? Why would they want to help her? Why had Seraphim? "Hurry up and get packed." The Baroness began emptying her drawers while Hannah removed her suitcase from the closet and flung it on the bed. "Where's my family now?" Hannah asked. "Staying in the house of a friend," Mercedes told her. "I wish I could talk to Seraphim before I go. Baroness, do you have any idea where he might be?" The Baroness looked thoughtful for a moment, then said, "Yes, I know where he is." "I have to see him—after I see my family." "We have plans for you to fly back to New Mexico in a day," Mercedes said. "There will be little time for you to meet with him." "I'll take a later flight," Hannah stated. She needed to talk with Seraphim in person, not only because he'd done so much to help her, but because she missed him. Though she had no idea what might happen between them, she wanted to feel him again and hear his voice. Love existed between them, of that she was certain. As the old saying went, only time would tell where that love would lead.

***** The Baroness embraced Hannah at the doorway before she and Mercedes stepped into the sunlight. Agent Machado donned dark glasses, as many vampires who walked by day chose to wear. They slipped into her stylish black sports car and began the journey to the city. In spite of Mercedes' friendly manner, Hannah couldn't help feeling

Kate Hill

Deep Red

141

this was another set-up. She wouldn't find her family at the end of it, but only be thrust into a situation even worse than what she'd been enduring. It wasn't until she actually stepped through the front door of the suburban house and was dragged into the arms of her mother and sisters that she knew the Baroness and Mercedes had told the truth. And Seraphim! How could she have doubted a man with whom she shared a mental bond? "God, Hannah, I never thought I'd see you again!" Her mother sobbed, squeezing her tightly. Hannah smiled, gazing at her family. They were as she remembered them, her mother, an attractive older woman, slightly taller than Hannah and her sisters, had the same dark blond hair and pale eyes as her daughters. Hannah's youngest sister, Maria, was slim, while Irene was plump. Both possessed impish faces similar to Hannah's. "Tell us everything that happened," Maria said, leading the way to the kitchen from which the scent of lunch floated on the air. "If it hadn't been for these FBI agents, I don't know what would have happened to us," her mother continued, glancing at Mercedes. "I owe you everything. You saved my daughters' lives. We thought we'd never see Hannah again and were sure those…men…would kill us. It was like a nightmare." How true that was! Hannah squeezed her mother's hand. "I have so much to tell you, Mom." "I want to hear it all." "Mercedes, aren't you joining us?" Hannah's mother glanced at the agent who stepped outside. The vampiress smiled. "Family reunions deserve privacy. I'll return later to drive you to the airport and bring you to Seraphim, Hannah." "Seraphim?" Her mother glanced at her in question as Mercedes closed the door behind her, leaving the family to themselves. "Yes. Mom, I'm sorry, but I can't leave with you on the next flight." Her mother's face paled. "Why? Mercedes and Brett said you're free." Hannah drew a deep breath. Her stomach warmed just from thinking about Seraphim. "Someone tipped off the agents." She decided it was best to go along with the vampires' FBI tale. Though she didn't care about the safety of most of their race, there were some to whom she was indebted enough to protect, including one she loved deeply. "I've met a man, Mom. He's wonderful. He really did save me in more ways than I can explain." Her mother's brow furrowed, then she smiled. "Tell me about him. I want to know everything." Everything. Well, maybe Hannah wouldn't tell her everything .

Kate Hill

Deep Red

142

***** Hannah's stomach fluttered as she followed the Baroness into the elevator that would bring them to Dr. Jules Kane's office. She'd been surprised when the Baroness had showed up at their hotel early that morning and offered to accompany Hannah to meet Seraphim while Mercedes drove her mother and sisters to the airport. She and Vikenti had planned to celebrate their anniversary in the city. He had a business meeting for a few hours, and the Baroness decided to visit with Hannah and see how she and her family fared. "Thank you for coming—and thank you for taking the test with me, in case Seraphim can't—or won't—give me what I want," Hannah said as the elevator rose. "If you and he are compatible, chances are slim he won't make the change. Between lovers, it's the most marvelous experience." "I'm almost nervous. I don't know why. I just got the oddest feeling from Seraphim the last time we spoke. Or should I say when we met in that dream thing. I still don't understand that completely." The Baroness smiled and squeezed Hannah's hand. "One day it will make perfect sense to you." Hannah nodded, willing herself not to fidget as the elevator dragged to a stop and the women stepped off. "This way." The Baroness, her tall body clad in a black and white pants suit, strolled down the corridor. Hannah smoothed her flowing, ankle-length dress of pastel flowers as she followed her friend. Seraphim suddenly appeared at the end of the hall, his eyes so intense that Hannah felt as if he'd grasped her soul. "Seraphim," she murmured. They met in the center of the hall, and as he tugged her against his chest, her arms slipped around his neck, squeezing tightly. Eyes closed, she buried her face in his neck. "Thank you so much!" "I did very little." She tugged away slightly and met his eyes. "If it wasn't for you, I'd still belong to Sir Edward." "You never belonged to Sir Edward." "I think Sir Edward is probably glad to get rid of her." The Baroness twirled the string of pearls around her neck. Seraphim's eyes narrowed in question. "It doesn't matter," Hannah said, feeling herself blush with the memories of her revenge. "I thought you would be on your way to New Mexico?" Seraphim asked. Hannah felt a bit taken aback by his strange expression. "I wouldn't go without seeing you."

Kate Hill

Deep Red

143

"Then when is your flight?" Hannah forced a smiled. "Dying to get rid of me?" When he didn't reply, she felt a combination of sadness and embarrassment that quickly turned to irritation. What the hell was wrong with him? Why would he bother helping her if he didn't want her? Why had he visited her in the dream? "Are you always this enthusiastic around a woman you love?" the Baroness asked. By the look in Seraphim's eyes, he was as shocked by her observation as Hannah. "Do you always interfere in people's relationships?" he asked. The Baroness smiled too sweetly, not at all upset by his comment. "Only when I see something blatantly stupid going on." "I thought you had an appointment with Jules?" "Of course." The Baroness slipped past them, then glanced over her shoulder at Hannah. "Did you still want me to ask Jules if he'll give you the test?" "Yes," Hannah stated, ignoring Seraphim's questioning look. One way or the other, she wanted a shot at becoming a vampire. Their race owed her that much. "What test?" he demanded, though she saw by his expression he already knew. "The compatibility test." "I never said I'd change you." "No. You didn't." For the first time he dropped his aloof attitude. His pale eyes held hers, and she felt him dipping into her thoughts. "I told you not to do that!" she snapped. "You had no complaints the other night." "How dare you expect to pry into my mind whenever you feel like it? Have a little respect for my privacy, even if I am a lowly mortal!" "Why didn't you go home with your family?" he made his way toward the elevator. "Because I thought you'd want to see me, too." Tears threatened, both from sorrow and humiliation. "But I guess I was wrong. Maybe you were just another John after all." "That's not true." He paused, reaching for her face. She stepped away, glaring. "Hannah, right now is a bad time, that's all. I have business -" "What business? What exactly do you do, Seraphim? You never told me." "I can't talk about it." She stared at him. "That almost makes me afraid to know." "Perhaps it should." "I've been honest with you, Seraphim—not that I've had much of a choice. You can read my mind. But the least you can do is give me the same courtesy. Or maybe I'm just being thick headed." She backed away. "You're making it obvious you don't want anything to do with me. It might have been nice if you'd given some kind of clue,

Kate Hill

Deep Red

144

though. But I suppose, why should you when you've had a dumb mortal to screw in your dreams. Was it funny? Did you have a nice laugh. It was nice of you to help out me and my family in the meantime. It was a better tip than Sir Edward's other clients gave me, that's for sure." Seraphim raised his eyes to the ceiling. "How can I expect maturity from a child? Don't tell me you believe all that, Hannah." "What am I supposed to believe? I've gotten warmer welcomes from snakes!" He reached her in two strides and pulled her into his arms. "Don't!" she snapped, trying to push away, but he wouldn't allow it. Her only choice was to accept his embrace. "Hannah, right now I can't have anyone in my life. Don't ask me to explain." She nodded, her cheek resting against his chest. It would be the last time. She understood that now. Her arms tightened around him. "I won't. Thank you for what you did. Bye." She stood on tiptoe and brushed his mouth with a chaste kiss before slipping from his arms and heading for the door through which the Baroness had disappeared. "What are you doing?" he called. "Going for my test." "But I said…" She paused, staring up at him. "You're not the only vampire in the world. I don't want to be human anymore. If I can have some of what you do, I'm taking it. No more shit from men like Sir Edward for me, Seraphim. Next time, I won't need anyone's help." She used her thumb to wipe traces of her lipstick from his mouth before stepping through the door. Taking a seat in the waiting room, Hannah stared at the door, her heart pounding. Part of her prayed for him to step inside and tell her nothing had changed between them. He didn't. Hannah picked up a magazine and flipped through without really seeing any of the words or photos. Weeks ago, she wanted nothing more than to see her family safe. If she had that, nothing else mattered. Though she was relieved they were all free, something else did matter. She felt as if part of her life was gone with Seraphim, and she didn't understand. Why did he have sudden change in feelings towards her? Had she been completely stupid not to have noticed? Impossible because there was nothing to notice. He'd been warm and loving to her when they'd last met. What had happened between then and now? "Hannah?" A small, slender, suit-clad man stepped through the waiting room door, the Baroness behind him. "Dr. Kane?" Hannah asked, standing and extending her hand. He shook it gently and motioned for her to follow him to an examination room. "What happened?" the Baroness asked when Jules left them alone for a moment.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

145

"Seraphim's gone. He won't change me." "The fool," her friend muttered under her breath. "No, I think I was the fool. He's hiding something. Maybe. Or saying he can't discuss his job might just be another lie. I don't know." "It's the truth," the Baroness said. Hannah glanced at her sharply. "How do you know?" "I can't go into detail, but he's in a very dangerous line of work and he usually can't talk about it." "Is it illegal?" Hannah shook her head. "That was stupid. What laws apply to vampires?" "There are laws. True, usually mortal authorities have little guidance over us, but we have our own laws and those who enforce it. Suffice to say, Seraphim is part of the law." Hannah's eyes widened. "What is he? Some kid of spy? A vampire spy. Weird." "I can't go into detail." The Baroness smiled. Jules stepped inside and approached Hannah. "This won't be very painful. I just need to take some blood. You're lucky. Dr. Matthew Winter himself will be reading your tests." "Dr. Winter?" Hannah glanced at Katrina. "Isn't he the one you said invented the test?" "That's him." The Baroness leaned a shoulder against the wall, crossed her feet at the ankles, and folded her arms beneath her breasts. "He's a good kid." "Kid?" "Hasn't even seen his first century, but what a brilliant mind. I look forward to seeing how he develops over the next few hundred years." Hannah glanced at her arm as Jules prepared to draw blood. For a moment, her brain felt like it was overloading. A year ago, she never imagined vampires existed, let alone being tested for her ability to become one. One thing she'd learned, moment to moment, day to day, nothing was predictable. While they awaited the test results, Hannah and the Baroness ate lunch at a nearby restaurant. In spite of the delicious food presented, Hannah didn't feel hungry—not when she thought about Seraphim. The man had completely messed with her mind. He'd said she was irreplaceable to him. She'd been stupid enough to believe him. She, of all people, should have known men would say anything to keep a woman providing blow jobs and supplying blood. "Hannah!" "Sorry, did you say something?" Hannah glanced at the Baroness. "You've been in a stupor since we got here. It's Seraphim, isn't it?" "I can't believe I let him get to me. I should have known better."

Kate Hill

Deep Red

146

"Look, don't jump to conclusions about him." "He basically told me it's over between us. As if it had ever begun." Hannah shook her head, lowering her gaze to her lap. She knew it had been too perfect with Seraphim. There was no such thing as love at first sight. The Baroness sighed, rubbing her fingertips to her forehead. "Damn. I know I shouldn't tell you what I'm about to, but I can't stand a lot of stupidity." "Tell me what?" "Seraphim's in love with you. I know it." "How?" "While he was away, he wasn't with Vikenti for the reason you think. They had business and -" "Wait, Vikenti's a spy, too?" Hannah interrupted. It was bad enough the world seemed littered with vampires, but now half of them were spies, doctors, pimps, and God knew what else! "As I said, Seraphim's job is dangerous. He was injured." "Injured?" Hannah's brow furrowed. "He looked fine. He -" "Jules and Matthew took care of him. He needed surgery twice in two days. Immaculates heal really quickly, but believe me when I tell you, he nearly died." Hannah's stomach twisted, though she tried not to feel for a man who obviously didn't want her. "I'm sorry to hear that. I wouldn't wish anything bad on him. Ever." "When he woke up, the first word he spoke was your name." "It was?" Hannah met her eyes, feeling both sick at Seraphim's brush with death and elated that he did care for her after all. "If that's not some kind of love, I don't know what is." "It still doesn't mean he wants to be with me. He made that clear enough." "People don't always say what they mean. Hannah -" The Baroness' was interrupted by her cell phone ringing. She held it to her ear. "Hello? Jules!…No kidding? That's great!…Once Hannah and I talk, we'll make an appointment…Good. Thank Matthew for me. Bye now." "Well?" Hannah's heartbeat quickened as she waited for the Baroness to give her the details about her conversation with Jules. "We're compatible. I can try changing you." "Excellent. Will you still do it?" "I said I would." Katrina leaned forward, her fingertips creating a steeple as her eyes fixed on Hannah's. "We'll get you a hotel room. You can relax for a day or so and think long and hard about what you really want to do." "I already know." "Just make sure." The Baroness reached across the table and squeezed Hannah's hand. "This is a major change in lifestyle we're talking about."

Kate Hill

Deep Red

147

"I know, and I'm more than ready for it." Hannah wasn't sure about much anymore, but she knew becoming a vampire was exactly what she wanted.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

148

Chapter Twelve Trixie dropped Hannah at her hotel, then drove to her own. On the way she considered the events of the past day. She'd left for the city shortly after Mercedes and Hannah, not wanting to travel with them since she was sure Sir Edward would send someone to spy on her, just as he must have had someone trail Vincent the previous night. What she hadn't expected was for Rafe to be the one tailing her—and so blatantly. "Going for a drive?" he'd asked, slipping his arm around her waist as she opened her car door. She turned, glaring into his eyes. "Get your hand off me, unless you'd like it dangling out of your ear." Rafe grinned, revealing the tips of his fangs as he slowly dropped his hand to his side. "So you're really a Baroness now?" "Rafe, as much as I'd love to stay and chat with you," she mocked, "I have to meet my husband." "Yes. Something about an anniversary? Does he know about you?" Trixie stepped into her car, shut the door in Rafe's face, and sped away from the mansion, her claws biting into the steering wheel, her teeth grinding. God, she hated him! She would have tried to kill him right there at the mansion if it wouldn't have called attention to her. She was halfway out of the desert when she noticed another car following her in the distance. She didn't need to be psychic to know who was driving. Looks like she might have to kill the SOB after all. Her stomach churned. Fuck! Why did he affect her like that, even after so many years? She pulled the car over so suddenly she nearly skidded off the road. Moments later, Rafe pulled behind her and stepped out. "Couldn't keep away from me, girl?" he grinned, stepping out of the car to meet her. "What do you want, Rafe?" As if he was going to tell her. "Just to see how you are." His lie cried out to her. She smelled it on him, and she smelled his contempt mixed with lust. So familiar. So horribly familiar. "So how are you really, Caroline?" "That's not my name anymore." "It's the name you were born with. No matter how old any of us get, that first name belongs to us in a way no other can. Does your husband know?"

Kate Hill

Deep Red

149

"Know what?" "That you're not really fit to be a Baroness. Rumor is Vikenti is rich old blood. And you, well…" "I suggest you get in your car and turn back to the mansion," Trixie said in a deadly soft voice. "Giving orders to your master?" "Still living in the past, Rafe? You're pathetic." "What's pathetic is the daughter of a stable boy and a house slave passing herself off as a Baroness." Trixie grasped Rafe so suddenly he had no time to defend himself as she flung him onto his back in the middle of the road. He recovered quickly and kicked her off him, handfuls of his hair still locked in her fists. "Bitch!" he snarled, leaping at her. Crossing his arms at the wrist, he blocked her kick aimed at his groin and lashed out with his own fist, catching her in the lip. Blood ran down her chin, but the injury didn't stop her from continuing the attack. Eventually Rafe's strength won out, and he pinned her to the ground. "Remember this?" He licked her neck and Trixie felt the urge to vomit. "I remember." She panted, no longer struggling. Her own tongue snaked out to meet his. When he loosened his grip to feel her breasts, she grasped a handful of sand from the side of the road and flung it in his eyes. "Goddamn! Fucking bitch!" He leapt off her, hands clutching his eyes. Trixie kicked him in the ass, and he fell forward. When he rose, he'd apparently recovered his vision enough to lunge at her. She ripped open her trunk—not bothering with the key—and grasped a crowbar. He caught it before it cracked across his face, but Trixie kicked him in the knee and rammed her own knee into his stomach as he staggered. Using his moment of distraction, she tore the crowbar from his grip and smash him in the back of the head. She'd contemplated shoving the crowbar through his heart, but if any more of Sir Edward's people disappeared while she and Vincent were absent, it would confirm his suspicions about them being agents. Besides, if Rafe had access to the Flower, he probably knew even more, and the Network would want to question him. Taking him with her now would be too risky, if Sir Edward had someone else tailing her. So she'd left Rafe in the road, but not before stripping off his clothes and leaving him exposed to the hot desert sun. She hoped he remained unconscious long enough to sustain one hell of a burn.

***** Trixie shook her head as she pulled her car in front of the hotel and walked up the steps. When she'd returned to the city, she'd immediately gone to Jules who gave her the name of the hotel Vincent had checked in to, but when she got there, he'd left her a note saying he'd gone to meet with Adam. Trixie had phoned Mercedes to see how

Kate Hill

Deep Red

150

Hannah was doing, and upon hearing the mortal was about to meet with Seraphim, had volunteered to drive her. On the way, the women had again discussed Hannah becoming a vampire, and Trixie agreed to change her, if they were compatible and Seraphim wouldn't. Shaking her head, Trixie hopped the elevator to her room. She'd been certain Seraphim would jump at the chance to make his lover immortal. The man had shocked her with his rejection of Hannah. She knew he loved her. Anyone would be a fool not to see it, let alone sense it. What was his problem? Didn't he know true love was rare? Shit, if she and Vincent got through this case alive, she was going to see to it that they never left each other again. Already she wanted nothing more than to be wrapped in his strong arms and tell him about what happened with that bastard Rafe. Then she would speak to Seraphim because that man needed someone to knock some good oldfashioned sense into him. "Trix!" Vincent hauled her into his arms as soon as she stepped out of the elevator. "Hey." She kissed him, her arms tight around him. "Were you followed?" "Were you worried?" He stepped away and shrugged, feigning his most disinterested look. "I know you can take care of yourself." "That wasn't my question." She brushed by him. "I don't get you." He fell into step beside her, pausing only to open the door to their room. "I show you a little bit of feelings and you bite my head off, so then I try to control myself and you still bite my head of." "Look, Dilorenzo, I've had a really shitty day." She kicked off her shoes and sat on the edge of the bed, dropping her head into her hands. "What happened?" He sat beside her. "Rafe followed me." "You're shitting?" She shook her head. "Were you followed, too?" "Yeah, but the Network's got the guy now. Can you believe he sent a hybrid after me?" Vincent looked disgusted. "But I don't care about me. If that bastard did anything to hurt you, I'll—" "It's okay, Dilorenzo." She melted into his embrace. "I kicked the shit out of him." "You killed him?" He actually looked happy about it. "No. We were still too close to the mansion, and besides, the Network might want to question him." "Good thinking, Trix. I probably would have been so pissed I'd have murdered him."

Kate Hill

Deep Red

151

"Yeah, well, like I said, I'm a pro." She tried to sound humorous, but couldn't quite make it. Thinking about Rafe upset her. She knew he was the lowest of the low, but his words still bothered her a bit. Vincent tilted her face so he could meet her gaze. His dark brown eyes were so beautiful she felt warm just looking in them. "Talk to me, Trix," he whispered. "I don't want anything between us." "Because of the case?" He shook his head. "Because I love you." Trixie felt stunned for a moment. She'd never expected to hear those words from Vincent Dilorenzo. "You—" "I said I love you." His arm tightened around her, drawing her closer. "I can't pretend anymore, Trix. I really want you to…" "Yes?" She murmured against his lips, her heartbeat quickening. She had a feeling about what was coming and she could scarcely wait. "I want you to marry me." She smiled, kissing him. "So what do you say?" he pressed. "You want to tie yourself to an old Roman guy?" Her smile faded and she stood. "What? Don't tell me you've got a problem with Italians?" "This is no time for jokes, Dilorenzo." He stepped in front of her, grasping her shoulders. "Come on, Trix, don't do this to me. Give me a yes or no." "I have things I've got to tell you," she said. "We don't know much about each other." "I've told you everything, all the worst stuff. I'm not hiding anything, Trixie. I swear-" "It's not you! I mean, you don't know much about me ." "Bullshit. I know all that's important." He tugged her into his arms and nipped her ear. "I know what makes you scream. I know what you like to eat. I know you like to sleep with those fuzzy little socks on—" "I mean my past, Dilorenzo! You don't even know how old I am!" "You were born around 1850. Georgia. Your mother was a black slave, your father was a white stable boy. Both hybrids kept under control by a man named Rafferty Cobe Garry who disappeared before the end of the Civil War." Trixie stared at him, feeling her jaw hanging open but too frozen to close it. He smiled and used his fingertip to shut it for her before brushing her lips with a kiss. "Did I miss anything, baby?"

Kate Hill

Deep Red

152

"When…How long have you known?" "Since yesterday. Adam's wife, Mara, is here to record Seraphim's Jury meeting. She looked you up on her computer. You know she's got access to all that boring shit: birth and death records, marriage, children by bite…" "I know what she does." "I love you, Trix. Now the question is, how do you feel about me?" "I love you, too, Dilorenzo!" She leapt into his arms, her legs locked around his waist as she kissed him. "So is that a yes?" he grinned. "Yes! I'll marry you!" Vincent laughed, spinning until they both collapsed on the bed. He kissed her before leaping across the room and throwing open their sixteenth floor window. "Yo!" he bellowed to the street below. "She said yes!" "Will you get in here!" Trixie laughed, pulling him back into the bed. "Shit, Dilorenzo, for a rich old Roman, you have no class!" "And that's just how we like it, baby!" He flashed his claws, but she grasped his wrists. "Don't rip the suit! I like this one!" "Then get out of it fast." He unzipped his jeans and grasped his thick erection. "Vinnie Junior can't wait much longer." Trixie tugged off her clothes and tossed them aside while Vincent did the same with his own. She pressed him back onto the bed and pushed his legs apart, kneeling between them and clasping his balls in one hand and his cock in the other. Taking the ruddy head in her mouth, she licked, nipped, and sucked him so deeply his cock brushed the back of her throat. "Trix!" he gasped, burying his face in her hair. "Yeah, baby, oh yeah!" As Trixie worked on him, she felt her belly tightened and her cunt grow so hot and wet that she couldn't stand another moment without him deep inside her. Vincent must have sensed her need, because he gently pushed her away and rolled her onto her stomach. Kneeling behind her, he guided his cock into her pussy. One of his thickly muscled arms snaked around her waist, pressing her close as he thrust from behind. His breath was a warm caress on her neck as he murmured endearments before biting her. Trixie clutched the sheets, her claws, tearing into the mattress. "Oh, Vincent! That feels so good, baby! Oh!!" He growled, gulping her blood while his free hand grasped one of her breasts, rolling her nipple between his thumb and forefinger. Though reluctant to end the delicious caressing of her breasts, she needed his blood and guided his hand from her nipple so her teeth could pierce his wrist.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

153

Vincent groaned. He lunged into her so hard they both collapsed on the bed, bodies throbbing in orgasm. "Trix," he kissed her shoulder and neck, "I love you so much." "You, too, Vincent." She turned so they faced each other. Licking his lips, she squeezed him tightly. "I think I loved you from the first." "Yeah?" he grinned. She nodded. "I know I loved you since the minute I caught your sweet scent." He nuzzled her neck. "I've waited two thousand years for this, baby." Trixie snuggled closer, warmed in body and soul. "So when do you want to get married?" he asked. "Soon." "If we leave tonight we can get to Vegas and back long before Friday." "Vegas?" "I know it's not the epicenter of romance, but it's fast and I got a hybrid friend there who runs a gothic theme chapel." "Great." "If you want, when the case is over, we can have a party to celebrate." "Cool." She traced her fingertip over his hard pecs. "Before we leave, I have to talk to Seraphim." "Seraphim? What the hell for?" "Don't be jealous." She kissed him. "It's not what you think. He's making a big mistake with Hannah." "What do you mean?" "Long story." "Tell me while we get ready for Vegas. Should I wear a suit or leather?" "Leather." "Damn. I know I'm marrying the right woman."

***** Trixie tapped on the door of Seraphim's hotel room. Moments later, she found herself staring into his oddly hypnotic eyes. To think Vincent worried about her sleeping with Seraphim. Not that the man wasn't attractive, but he had a weird-ass look in those eyes, as if he'd seen everything. Absolutely everything. Hannah was a gutsy little mortal to want to spend eternity with a man like that. "Yes?" he asked. "I want to talk to you about Hannah."

Kate Hill

Deep Red

154

"Is she all right?" Trixie smiled. "See. I knew you cared. Can I come in?" He stepped aside—not that his expression was particularly inviting, but Trixie didn't plan on staying long. "I'll get right to the point." She folded her arms across her chest and held his eyes, refusing to be intimidated by his strangeness. She knew how Hannah felt about him, and she didn't doubt his affection for her. Their connection was almost mystical in its intensity. Anyone could sense it. "Are you a dope?" "Excuse me?" "A dope? Moron. Idiot. Jackass." "Get out. I don't have the time or the inclination to listen to insults." He grasped her upper arm and tugged her toward the door. She jerked away. "You love that woman." "I don't see how this is your business -" "I consider Hannah a friend. You hurt her." "That was the last thing I wanted to do." "Then why did you?" "It's none of your concern." "That's true. You're none of my concern, but Hannah is. She wants to become a hybrid." "I know." "She wants you to do it." "I can't." "You mean you won't." Seraphim raised his eyes to the ceiling. "I seem to be having this same type of conversation with too many people of late. No, I will not make her a hybrid." "Why?" "It's too dangerous. She could die, and why am I telling you this? Out!" Again he dragged her toward the door. "Get out!" "Why? So you can sit here like the man of mystery and wallow in depression when you could be spending time with Hannah? And get your paws off me!" They paused at the door. Trixie poked his chest with her index finger. "I don't know what your problem is, but you have about three days to get over it. Vincent and I are going to Vegas for a couple of days. When we get back, if you haven't made Hannah one of us, I will." "What?" His eyes seemed to catch fire and she saw his fangs lengthen against his lips.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

155

Trixie smiled. "We took the compatibility test. I promised to change her—if you didn't. Think about it, Seraphim. She can enjoy her passage to vampirism with me, or she can absolutely love every moment with you. Everyone knows all hybrids who have been created by a lover say nothing can compare with the feeling. What greater moment can a vampire have than to give the gift of life to someone he adores. Do you want to miss that? Do you want me to change her instead of you?" Seraphim's eyes blazed and his scent permeated the room as his anger and desire rose. Growling, he grasped her wrist and shoved her hand away from his chest. "Do you love her?" "I don't want to hurt her. Her life is worth more than my desires! What if she dies, or what if I do? There are things about me you don't understand, Trixie. You and the Network will know soon enough, but -" "Stop making excuses. If you're compatible, the chances of her dying are slim so long as you know what you're doing -" Trixie paused and raised an eyebrow. "You do know what you're doing, right?" Again he rolled his eyes, and she took that gesture as a yes. "Jules said he even has a special room set up in his office so the process can be monitored by him or another doctor. If anything happens to Hannah, they can revive her as a mortal." "How intimate, to transform one's mate on a laboratory table." "Be as sarcastic as you want, but it remedies your worries, doesn't it?" Trixie curled her lip. "I have to go." "It's about time." Trixie grinned at him as she opened the door and stepped into the hall. "If you really didn't want to hear what I had to say, you'd have thrown me out. See ya, caveman." She winked at him. He slammed the door as she headed for the elevator. With her errand done, it was time for some fun. She was off to Vegas to marry the man of her dreams!

***** "Quit messing with that mirror," Vincent said, tugging the compact from Trixie's hand as they stood outside the chapel in Vegas. He kissed her cheek. "You look gorgeous." She smiled, her stomach fluttering as she smoothed her floor-length black dress with a slits running to mid-thigh and a low neckline revealing her full breasts. Her eyes swept Vincent whose perfect body was clad in black leather pants, jacket, and boots. "Thanks, Dilorenzo. You look pretty sexy yourself." "Yo." He grinned, wrapping an arm firmly around her waist and strolling inside.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

156

The chapel was decorated in black and burgundy with white pillar candles and stained glass. The scent of hybrids and incense hung on the air. "Vincent, my friend." A soft yet masculine voice sounded from a door to their left through which a slim man of middling height stepped. His black hair, moustache, and beard were streaked with steel gray. He approached, extending his hand to Vincent who grasped it. "Raoul. Good to see you." "And this must be the lovely bride." Raoul took Trixie's hand and pressed a wet kiss to the back of it. "Stunning. Just stunning." "So." Vincent rubbed his hands together. "Let's get us hitched." "In a minute. I have a surprise witness for you." Raoul grinned. Trixie and Vincent exchanged questioning glances until a tall woman wearing gray pigtails stepped through the door, her fleshy body draped in a red silk dress. "Vinnie! Come here!" she croaked in a gravely voice, the cigarette hanging from the side of her mouth bobbing up and down with each word. "Auntie!" Vincent beamed, accepting the woman's bear hug. He stepped back, waving away smoke. "Shit, you gotta quit those things. They stink like hell." "Hey, give me a break. I'm an old woman. Gotta have some fun." "Trix, this is my aunt Sophia. Auntie, this is my wife-to-be." Sophia's eyes raked Trixie from head to foot. She took a long drag on the cigarette and blew it out slow. "Quite a looker there, kid. You better be nice to my favorite nephew." "I intend to be." Trixie slid her arm through Vincent's and he kissed her. "Oh yeah." Sophia grinned with approval. "She's a true lady, Vinnie. A true lady. Let's get this show on the road." Trixie and Vincent approached the altar where Raoul waited. Trixie cast a glance over her shoulder at Sophia who lowered her bulk onto one of the pews. When Vincent had proposed, she'd never once considered what his family might be like—not that it mattered. She just expected relations of Roman senators to be a bit more…smooth. "Got the rings?" Raoul asked. "Right here." Vincent reached in his pocket and pulled out two gold bands. He dropped one in Trixie's hand as the ceremony began. "Do you, Trixie Caroline Greenly take Vincent Augustine O'Neil Dilorenzo to be your husband in sickness and health, in blood and soul for as long as you both shall live?" "I do," Trixie said, allowing Vincent to place the ring on her finger. She lifted an eyebrow at him. "O'Neil?" "It's a long story," he muttered.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

157

"Do you, Vincent Augustine O'Neil Dilorenzo take Trixie Caroline Greenly to be your wife in sickness and health, in blood and soul for as long as you both shall live?" "You bet I do." Trixie took Vincent's large hand, admiring his long, rounded fingers as she slipped on his ring. "By the power vested in me by the state of Nevada, I pronounce you husband and wife. Kiss her, stud." Vincent dragged Trixie to his chest, his eyes gleaming with happiness. "I love you, baby." "You, too, Dilorenzo." She looped her arms around his neck as he kissed her. "That was beautiful!" Sophia roared, hurrying to the altar, hauling Trixie out of Vincent's arms and into hers. "Welcome to the family!" "Thanks." Trixie returned the woman's embrace, trying not to gag on the cigarette smoke. How in the world could she abide such a filthy habit? As a rule, vampires couldn't stand tobacco smoke. "Vinnie." Sophia embraced Vincent and kindly removed the cigarette from her mouth before kissing his cheek. "You kids be good—but not too good. You got a honeymoon to go on, and I've got to get back to the casino." "Good to see you, Auntie," Vincent said. "You and the lady come by the villa one of these days." Sophia coughed and Raoul lunged for a waste bucket before she spit a plug of mucus on the chapel floor. She glanced at the cigarette. "Maybe I should give these things up. What the hell. They sure can't kill me." With a wink at Trixie, she loped down the aisle and disappeared into the streets outside. "Good luck to you both." Raoul shook their hands. "Thanks for everything, bud." Vincent clapped Raoul on the back before sweeping Trixie into his arms and carrying her to their car. "I got us a room at one of the best hotels in Vegas, Mrs. Dilorenzo." "Mrs. D. ." Trixie grinned. "I like the sound of that." On the way to the hotel, Trixie's eyes kept switching from Vincent to her wedding band. She honestly couldn't believe they were married . She could hardly wait to introduce him to her parents. At the hotel, Vincent and Trixie ripped off their clothes as soon as they stepped into a suite as classy as most of the Vegas chapels were tacky. Vincent opened a bottle of champagne and offered it to Trixie who took a swig. His fingers brushed hers as she passed it to him and reached for a strawberry. She bit the plump fruit, then held it out to him. He took it between his teeth, nipping and licking her fingers as he did so.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

158

"Do you have any idea how happy I am, Dilorenzo?" she asked, wrapping her arms around him and pressing her naked curves to his rock hard body. His hair-roughened chest felt so good against her breasts, and she rubbed her nipples over it, causing him to groan. "As happy as I am." He took her face in his hands and kissed her. "Fuck me, Vinnie." "Oh yeah, baby." He purred like a big cat as he slid down her body, kissing between her breasts, across her stomach, and finally reaching her clit. Grasping her hips, he licked, sucked, and nipped until she thought her legs would collapse from under her. Just before she hit the floor, he picked her up and carried her to the bed, kissing her lips as he walked. She tasted her own wetness on his mouth and groaned with excitement. How much she wanted him! He placed her on the bed and covered her body with his. "Hold me tight, Trix." He thrust into her and she clutched his neck while her legs squeezed his waist. Their hips rocked together in a fast, hard blur as their teeth pierced each other's flesh. Trixie's orgasm threatened to rip her apart, and by the sound of Vincent's groans, his was just as powerful. "I got a surprise for you," he panted in her ear. "What?" "Put this on." He stood, reaching into his suitcase and tossing her a black silk robe. He donned a matching one and grasped her hand. "What are you up to, Dilorenzo?" He placed a finger to his lips to silence her as he tugged her to the stairwell. They descended, finally stepping into an empty gym. A trampoline with a big white bow in the middle stood in the center of the floor. Trixie smiled, feeling herself blush. "Vincent, what did you do?" "Rented the gym for the night. We've got it all to ourselves." Trixie's heart swelled. "That is so romantic." "I thought you'd like it." Trixie slipped into his arms and held him tightly. Never in her life had she been so happy.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

159

Chapter Thirteen After slamming the door behind that impertinent young bitch Trixie, Seraphim walked to the balcony and stared out at the nighttime city. She was right. He actually was wallowing in depression, but not because he was indulging some illusion of being a mystery man. He already was. The only living creatures who knew the truth about his past were hidden in a cave below the Mojave desert. No one in this world would recognize him by sight or scent—even the one remaining person he knew had seen Atlantis. He'd met her face to face when the Jury had inducted him into the Network. Marina was the oldest member of the Jury and the oldest hybrid on Earth. She'd been changed by the Originals and had been among the small group of vampires who had survived the sinking of Atlantis. Yet she hadn't known him. He'd been a child when they'd last met—scarcely grown. After vampiric puberty, his scent had changed, so there was no way for her to recognize him. Meeting her had somehow enforced his loneliness of more than ten thousand years of keeping secrets. Perhaps both Trixie and Matthew were right. He was afraid of allowing someone— even a woman he loved—to truly know him. The idea of someone else infiltrating his thoughts, of seeing his naked soul unsettled him. The Originals knew him so intimately, yet their total knowledge of him was almost comforting. They were as close to tangible Gods as the world would ever know. He trusted them not to use his emotions against him. Yet even they had encouraged him to join his life to Hannah's. "Has it been that long, Seraphim?" he whispered to the night, narrowing his eyes until the lights on the street below blurred. "Have you become so old that nothing frightens you except having another person embrace your soul?" If he could choose a person to see inside him, it would be Hannah. If . He didn't have to imagine it. She was here. She wanted him as much as he wanted her. Unlike Nenet, she wasn't afraid of becoming what he was, but wanted to share in his immortality. If they were compatible. Seraphim sighed. He wasn't going to find out if he could change her by staring over his balcony thinking about it. He stepped back in, undressing before making his way to the bathroom where he stood beneath the stream of hot water and closed his eyes. His heart fluttered at the thought of what he was about to do. He wondered how angry Hannah would be. He didn't doubt she'd hold a grudge. Women always did. Not that he blamed her, but once they joined, she would hopefully understand his reasons and forgive him.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

160

***** Jules had given Seraphim directions to the hotel where Hannah was staying. It was a Network approved hotel, and the scent of hybrids and Immaculates struck him long before he stepped through the tinted glass revolving door. The lobby, decorated in black and burgundy, had a floor and ceiling of midnight blue tile. Two clerks stood behind a polished marble desk. They greeted Seraphim as he approached. He would have asked them to ring for Hannah, however her sweet, mortal scent emanated from the dining area to the left, and he stepped past a potted tree and into the black and gray room. There was a dance floor where several hybrid couples mingled, and many of the tables and booths were filled with guests. He glanced around, his eyes fixing on a booth in the far corner of the room where Hannah sat with Mercedes. "Speak of the devil," he heard Mercedes whisper to Hannah as he approached. "Hi," he said, his eyes fixed on Hannah. Mercedes smiled. "I think I will as they say, make myself scarce." She kissed Hannah's cheek. "Don't worry, and remember what we talked about." Seraphim glanced at Mercedes as she walked away. Though curious to know exactly what the women did discuss, he knew Mercedes had most likely been trying to purposely pique his curiosity, so he refrained from asking. "We need to talk." He slipped into the seat across from Hannah and reached for her hand. She pulled away. "We already did." "No, you were talking, I was acting like a fool." Hannah's lips curved upward as she shook her head. "Nice psychology, but it's not going to work, Seraphim." "I understand." He held her eyes until she glanced away. "Stop looking at me like that. I owe you, Brett, and Mercedes for helping my family, but that doesn't mean you can string me along. I know your kind love to practice your powers of seduction and all that -" "I don't need any further practice, Hannah. I'm an expert. This has nothing to do with phony seductions or seeking gratitude. It has to do with love." "Love?" "Do you love me?" "I haven't even known you two weeks -" "Two weeks, two months, two thousand years. It means nothing. Love is something you either feel or you don't. You can grow to care for someone but love either exists or it doesn't. You can't make it happen if it's not there in the first place. So I'm asking do you love me?" Her quickening heartbeat cried out to him. He sensed her discomfort as well as her arousal.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

161

"That's a nice speech from a man who dumped me this morning." "I had reasons for acting as I did. None of them were good. I thought they were, but I was wrong." "And what if I answer you and you change your mind again? I'm a human being, Seraphim. I know I'm just a…an embryo to you, but -" " I love you." She drew a sharp breath and reached for her glass. He took her hand, this time not releasing it when she tried to tug away. His thumb caressed her wrist, feeling her pulse leap. "I do love you," he said. "You're part of me now. Forever. No matter how you feel, you'll always have my love." "It's because Trixie said she'd change me, isn't it? You want to do it because it'll be a rush for you, won't it? Mercedes told me what it's like between lovers when one changes the other." "Yes, I want to be the one to change you." "Then afterward it will be see you later, embryo." "No." He touched her cheek with his free hand. "Hannah, if I didn't want to share my life with you, I wouldn't have come here." "Then why did you turn me away this morning?" "Because I've hidden a lot for a very long time. My fear is that if our bond deepens—through the change, for example—you'll see everything inside me." "Is that so bad?" Her hand tightened on his. "You'll see inside me, too. I'm not afraid." "Perhaps you haven't as much to hide." "I know what you are, Seraphim. I know most vampires have violent histories." She shook her head. "Damn it, most human beings have violent histories, or have at least done things in their past they're ashamed of." "My life isn't entirely my own." "Tell me." "Before I do, I need to know. Do you want me to change you? And if by chance I can't, will you still want me after someone else has?" She smiled with disbelief. "Are you asking if I only wanted you because I thought you'd make me a vampire?" He tilted his head slightly in question. "Seraphim, I care for you very much. I do love you. God, that sounds crazy." She closed her eyes. "Love at first sight is some kind of fantasy." "No. It's real. It's the only love I believe in." "Should we make an appointment with Jules?" she asked softly, her expression almost shy.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

162

"I already called him. He said we could stop by tonight." "Then let's go." They stood, and Seraphim paused, tugging her close. "The song that's playing, isn't it the one you danced to at the mansion?" She smiled, nodding. It was the one she'd performed specifically for him that night he hadn't wanted her to dance for the others. "Dance with me?" he asked. She nodded, allowing him to guide her to the floor. As he took her in his arms, she tilted her face to his and smiled before resting her cheek against his shoulder. Seraphim buried his face in her hair, tightening his embrace. Less than an hour later, they sat in Jules' private office. Matthew faced them from behind the desk. "You're definitely compatible," Matthew said. "Congratulations." "Good," Seraphim felt a combination of relief and uncertainty. "So what's next." Hannah edged her chair closer to Seraphim's, their fingers entwined. "Well, you can proceed at any time," Matthew said. "There is the danger that you might not survive. As a precaution I'd suggest undergoing the change here, where we can intervene if necessary." "You mean if I drop dead," Hannah said. Matthew nodded. "But I don't foresee that happening. We have a room right here where you'll feel very comfortable." "Oh I'm sure," Seraphim muttered. He was a ten thousand year old vampire but he was contemplating changing his lover in a doctor's office as if they were a couple of laboratory rats. Still, if it was less risky to her, it would be worth it. "Honestly." Matthew stood. "Let me show you the room." Hand in hand, Seraphim and Hannah followed Matthew down the corridor where they hopped on the elevator to the sixth floor. There, Matthew brought them to a midsized room resembling a hotel room. There was a thick black carpet on the floor, a large bed covered with a black quilt and pillows, and a window overlooking the city. A door to the left opened to a bathroom and one to the right opened to the observation room where the doctor in charge could monitor the change. "So you'll be watching?" Hannah wrinkled her nose at Matthew. "No." He smiled. "I'll just hang out and be available should anything go wrong." "What do you think?" She glanced up at Seraphim. "The ritual can be performed as well?" Seraphim asked Matthew. "Of course. I know many vampires swear by it. Whatever the couples want is fine with us." "Ritual?" Hannah asked.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

163

"There's a ritual that can be performed to help enforce the mental aspects of the change," Seraphim explained. "Many view it as tradition while others don't believe the change is even possible without it." "Oh it is." Matthew folded his arms across his chest. "You're right, of course, Matthew." Seraphim turned to the doctor. "However the phrase 'mind over matter' can be quite powerful. If the couple believes the ritual is necessary, then it is." "Do you think it's necessary?" Hannah asked. "Not necessary, but helpful with the mental bond. It's also very beautiful." "So I've heard," Matthew said. "It's been explained to me, but I've never experienced it." "No, you have a child coming in an even more traditional way. When is your wife due?" "October." Matthew grinned, folding his arms across his chest and leaning a shoulder against the wall. "We had to wait a couple of months to tell our mortal acquaintances since they'd wonder why her delivery is so late." "Vampires carry for approximately eleven months," Seraphim explained to Hannah. "There's so much we have yet to learn about our kind." Matthew shook his head. "The study will never end. If only Adam could make more sense out of the memories of the First Father he absorbed after killing him. But his thoughts go so far back it's hard for one of us—especially a young one—to process all those memories." "Your brother has done well and so have you," Seraphim said. "Just be patient." The doctor raised an eyebrow. "Patience was never one of my virtues. I want everything done yesterday." Seraphim smiled. "That energy will take you far, Matthew. Just remember not to let it burn you out." "You know I believe the magical aspects of our kind can help the physical. With the right teacher, I'd learn so much more." "You will learn," Seraphim said. "Probably sooner than you think." "What do you mean?" Matthew pushed himself off the wall and stared into Seraphim's eyes. "Don't get cryptic on me. Not with something this important." "Me? Cryptic?" Seraphim said. "Good luck to you." Matthew glanced at Hannah. "With him, you're going to need it." Hannah only smiled and slipped her arm through Seraphim's. He gazed down at her, holding her eyes. "So what shall it be? This room or not?" "I'd feel safer here, I think," she said. "All right. Matthew, how soon can we start?" The doctor shrugged. "Tonight, if you want."

Kate Hill

Deep Red

164

Seraphim's pulse raced. Tonight. Tonight. God. His throat suddenly felt dry. "What time?" he asked calmly. "I need to make some preparations first." "Midnight?" Seraphim glanced at Hannah. Her face had paled, and if he concentrated, he could hear her quick heartbeat. He caressed her cheek. "Don't be afraid." "I'm not," she said. "Just nervous." You'll love it, his thoughts touched hers. I promise . She pressed closer to his side as they followed Matthew out of the room. Outside, they walked hand in hand along the sidewalk. Hannah glanced up at him and said, "I'd like to go shopping. I want to wear something special tonight." "I need to do some shopping, too. There are things I'll need for the ritual." "What will this be like, Seraphim? Will it be like other times you've bitten me while making love?" "Similar, except there will be an exchange of blood between us." "Will I have to die first, like they show in vampire movies?" "No," he smiled, "you won't have to die. Dying is a possible side effect." Hannah looked a bit pained. "That sucks." Seraphim couldn't control the chuckle that rose in his throat at her unintended pun. While Hannah shopped for her own items that would make her night of change special, Seraphim visited the shop of an old acquaintance where he bought candles, incense, and the ingredients for bath salt he would mix especially for tonight. He would use his own ritual knife for the blood drawing. Back at their hotel, Hannah watched as he prepared the bath salt and explained the ritual. "Somehow I thought it would be more complicated," she said, kneeling beside him on the floor, her fingers sifting through the salt he used to blend with herbs and food coloring. "Some might practice more complex religions, but mine is derived from the Originals. Do you know about them?" "No." "They were the first of our kind to settle on Earth." "Wait, wait." A disbelieving smile touched her lips. "You're trying to tell me you're an alien?" "I was born here, but the vampires who interbred with us were aliens." "So all that Roswell shit is true," she murmured. Seraphim smiled. "The Originals have nothing to do with Roswell, I assure you. They haven't visited this planet in over ten thousand years." "Why?"

Kate Hill

Deep Red

165

"Because they felt humans weren't ready to accept the change responsibly." "So they just left?" "The truth is, Hannah, they tried to wipe out any trace of their kind, but the thing about humans as well as vampires is the survival instinct is strong. That's part of what made us so appealing to the Originals. Human beings never give up, and they also have psychic ability. They're similar to Originals in many ways, except most Originals were peace loving while Human beings are often violent." Hannah looked skeptical. "Non-violent vampires? That's a contradiction. They survive off human blood." Seraphim shook his head. "Originals were actually vegetarian." "Oh right," she scoffed, folding her arms across her chest. "That's why you and every other vamp I've ever slept with likes to bite me—no pun intended this time." "I said they were vegetarian, not me ." Seraphim grinned. "I love human blood, even though it doesn't nourish me. Only hybrid blood can do that." "Because you're an Immaculate." "Exactly." "So are you human or alien?" "I consider myself both." Hannah sighed, rubbing her eyes. "Sometimes this is all too much." He slid closer to her, took her in his arms, and kissed her. "I know it's a lot, and there's so much more for you to know, but not now." "When?" "Hannah, I have to tell you some things. Not all of it will be easy to hear or to understand. If at any time you change you mind about me being the one to change you -" "Nothing will change my mind." "I wasn't really a guest at Sir Edwards'—at least not for the reason you probably think. I was there on business." "I know all about you being a spy." "Spy?" Seraphim's eyes narrowed. How did she know? He was certain he'd never consciously told her. Perhaps during the times they'd shared thoughts he hadn't been as careful as should have been. "Katrina." "Ah." Seraphim nodded. "She told you about my job?" "Yes." "Did she also tell you she and Vikenti are agents as well?" "No." Hannah's eyes widened. "Their real names are Trixie and Vincent. They're also undercover."

Kate Hill

Deep Red

166

"Should you be telling me this?" "No, but you're part of this now. They don't realize it yet, but when I go on trial on Friday, you'll be present, and when the Network assists me in what I must do, you will come, too." "Trial?" She looked panicked. "What trial?" He spent the next few moments informing her about the Network and the case surrounding the Flower which he was pretending to be part of. He told her of the Originals and his role as their protector, and he discussed his plan of confessing everything at his trial. "Seraphim," her hand tightened on his, "if this Network is as greedy for knowledge as you say, what makes you think they'll help you?" "They will listen to me." "But how can you be sure? They could just as easily hold the Originals prisoner to gain the knowledge they want. And why haven't the Originals wanted their presence to be known? What are they hiding? You say they love you, but look what they've put you through -" "It's been my choice," he said, almost harshly. Then sighed, drawing her close. "They have their reasons. If all they know fell to the wrong hands—It's complex. They need to go back where they belong, Hannah, and the time is at hand. It's just gotten so much more difficult to protect them because there are vampires who sense something about where they've been hiding. If I can hold them off just a little longer—but I need help. That's why I'm going to the Jury." "Seraphim," she murmured. He sensed her turmoil and hardened himself to what might come. "If you've changed your mind, you can go. I would have to wipe your memories of me and what I've told you, but -" "No." She pushed away, her eyes narrowed in anger. "First of all, I want to be with you, and second of all, don't even think about messing with my head like that! It's not for you to decide what memories I keep!" "It would be as much to protect you as it would be to protect Them." "You've let me in." She placed her hand to his cheek. "You've trusted me. Don't be afraid and pull away. Not now." Her words struck his heart like a platinum stake. She was right. He had been afraid for too long of allowing someone to share his burden—and his gifts. Hannah had changed him, and now more than ever, he realized he would do whatever it took—no matter what the risk—to ensure the Jury helped him fulfill his destiny. Once the bath salt was prepared, he filled the tub and began undressing. "Hannah! Time for the bath." She slipped her arms around him from behind, her naked curves pressed to his back, and whispered, "I'm ready."

Kate Hill

Deep Red

167

He turned, caressing her shoulders, his eyes fixed on hers. "You are so beautiful. I love you so much, Hannah." "I love you, too, Seraphim." She stood on tiptoe as he kissed her while he finished unbuttoning his shirt. He shrugged it off, then unzipped his jeans and draped both on a hook behind the bathroom door. Taking her hand, they stepped into the tub and sank beneath the warm, fragrant water. "I love this," Hannah said, lying beside Seraphim and resting her cheek against his shoulder. Her knee settled against his stomach, her toes caressing his legs as her eyes slipped shut. Seraphim squeezed her closer. "I'm just glad this hotel has big tubs." Raising her head, she laughed, a giddy adorable sound he loved. "Let me wash you." He sat up and took a cake of soap, running it over her shoulders and back. Tugging her between his legs, he felt his cock stir at the first touch of her satiny buttocks. He soaped her waist and ribs, then cupped her breasts. As he massaged, smooth suds covered her breasts. Her nipples hardened beneath the gentle motion of his thumbs, and he shifted uncomfortably, the urge to devour her then and there almost painful. "Now you." Grinning, she took the soap and turned to rub the scented bar over his chest. She massaged, the friction of her hands on his hair-roughened chest making the suds thick. The feeling was wonderful, and he momentarily closed his eyes and leaned back as she continued washing his arms and shoulders. She raised his arms above his head and soaped his armpits. "Smell that bad, do I?" he couldn't keep the smirk from his lips. "You have the most beautiful underarms." She giggled. He opened one eye and stared at her in question. "It's true. A man can't really be handsome unless he has beautiful underarms." "Is that a fact?" "At least in my opinion." "And what, may I ask, makes an underarm beautiful?" She washed away soap from under his left arm and he resisted the urge to laugh and jerk away. Damn. He hated being ticklish. "The shape of them. Look how yours blend perfectly with the surrounding muscles? And there's just enough hair to be sexy without looking like you have eagles nesting in it." This time he did laugh. "Thanks. I think." "You don't think underarms are nice? Really?"

Kate Hill

Deep Red

168

He grasped her waist and pulled her on top of him, raising her arms above her head and kissing her smooth, pale-skinned armpits. "Now that you mention it, yours are gorgeous." She looked pleased. "Thank you. I try to keep them nice." Seraphim smiled, drawing her close for a kiss. "We need to finish this bath and get to Jules' office. Matthew will be waiting for us." She nodded, and he heard her heartbeat quicken. It was natural for her to be nervous. He wished he could relieve some of her fear. It wouldn't be easy, considering he had his own set of anxieties to deal with. They rinsed off, and as he went to drain the tub, she slipped into his arms. "Don't you want to…you know?" He shook his head and kissed her lips. "We need to save all our passion for tonight." Hannah nodded.

***** Seraphim and Hannah stood side by side as Matthew closed the door, leaving them in the "bedroom" in Jules' office. "Well, this is it." Hannah sighed, unbuttoning her coat. She hadn't let him see what she wore under it. She said it was a surprise. He watched as she tossed aside the long, black coat, revealing a delicate black teddy of satin and lace. She'd worn her hair up, soft tendrils cascading over her shoulders. To him, she looked good enough to eat—in every sense of the word. Still, when he thought of making love with her, of taking her beyond mortality in some fancy laboratory while another man waited in the next room, his desire waned. "What's wrong?" she asked. "Oh nothing." He took a step closer and drew her into his arms. Her soft, moist lips opened beneath his, and he tasted her delicious little tongue. She pressed closer, her fingers threading his hair. Finally she stepped back. "What is it, Seraphim?" "I don't think I can do this." He paced the room, his hands clenched behind his back. "Why? Don't you want me?" "Of course I want you." He paused in front of her, stroking her face. "I just feel like we're on display. I mean, this is like conceiving a child in a hospital room." Hannah took her lower lip between her teeth, her brow furrowing. "I hadn't thought about it like that." "Well that's what it is." "You're the one who wanted to do it here for my safety, now you're losing it on me! Seraphim! Do you want to go back to the hotel?"

Kate Hill

Deep Red

169

"And risk your life? Are you crazy?" "Then forget about Dr. Winter in the next room. I'm sure he couldn't care less what we're doing—unless I start to croak, that is." "You're not going to croak." "All right." She sighed, tugging away from him and reaching for her coat. "There's no point in us…" He stepped behind her, so close her back touched his chest. His hands covered hers and gently forced her to release the coat. His lips caressed her neck, the tip of his tongue tracing the tendons. "I won't let you go, Hannah," he whispered. "You're right. At this moment, nothing matters but us." Seraphim had once waited too long for the ultimate declaration of his love. He'd spent centuries regretting it, and had no intention of making the same mistake with Hannah. "Oh, Seraphim," she murmured, leaning against him and allowing him to sweep her into his arms. He placed her on the bed and kissed her mouth while his fingers deftly unfastened her teddy and placed the delicate garment aside. His lips traveled over her shoulders, breasts, and belly, pausing at the thong just covering her delectable secrets. His mouth covered her clit. His tongue moistened the thin fabric, and he caressed her through the wet satin patch until she moaned. His fangs slipped from their flesh sheaths, and he tore off the thong, dropping it aside so he could lick her clit and pussy. "Oh, Seraphim," she moaned, her fingers clutching his hair. He growled in reply, the tip of his tongue tracing her plump little clit while his palms massaged her inner thighs. He left her hovering on the brink of orgasm as he stood and quickly discarded his clothes. He retrieved a small wooden box in which he'd carried the ritual supplies. Hannah watched him through half closed eyes, her breasts rising and falling with her excited breathing. First he lit incense, then two white candles and one of blood red. He picked up his ritual knife, as long as his hand from his wrist to the tip of his middle finger. It was old and well cared for. One of his most prized possessions—a gift from the Originals, made from a metal of their home world, which explained the knife's almost flawless appearance even after so many millennia. After uttering a prayer of thanks to the spirit world, he returned to the bed and stretched out beside Hannah. Her eyes fixed on the knife. "There will be an exchange of blood," he told her, brushing wisps of hair from her forehead. "What I take from you, I'll give back. It's an exact exchange, done over a period of time while we make love." "What will it feel like?"

Kate Hill

Deep Red

170

"I've heard it's very pleasurable. I know when vampires drink from each other in an affectionate setting, there's no greater pleasure. Are you ready?" "Just one question." "Anything." Her hand touched his—the one holding the knife. "Is that for me?" He smiled gently. "No, my love, that's for me." "Oh. Well, is this going to hurt you? " In reply, he kissed her. Truthfully, there would be slight discomfort, and though he didn't want to lie to her, he hesitated to tell her the complete truth, since the pleasure would be far greater than any pain he'd feel. Not that he would be able to hide anything from her within the next moments. "The Originals rarely communicated with a verbal language," he explained. "To complete the ritual, before we start the change, I'll chant, but only in thought. Look in my eyes." Hannah's lovely eyes fixed on his. She blinked, and he sensed her initial discomfort as their thoughts joined. I love you, Hannah, he told her. Don't be afraid. I'm not, she replied, clearly as if she'd spoken. He smiled. Though the ritual words were in the language of the Originals, he knew she understood them perfectly. It was strange, but in thoughts, there were no language barriers between race or species. Souls are eternal, he began the chant. Dancing between hosts, unending. No time or touch harms them. For that we give thanks. We give thanks, Hannah repeated. I join my soul to yours, he said to her. We cannot for eternity be parted. We sacrifice to each other in blood. Never end what we've started. Never end what we've started, came her refrain. Their minds mingled as did their bodies, each expressing total love for the other. Knife still in his hand, Seraphim kissed her stomach and inner thighs before licking and sucking her clit. Any waning passion Hannah had felt soared back to its original height as he tasted the soft folds of flesh and laved the swollen nub. His tongue thrust into her heated pussy, and he knew by the sound of her breathing when she was at the edge. Sliding up her body, he eased into her. The entry of his enormous cock was enough to send her into a fit of passion. She moaned and clutched his shoulders as ripples of orgasm tightened around his cock. Seraphim's teeth sank into her neck and his tongue lapped her sweet, intoxicating blood until her orgasm waned. With her wet pussy still enfolding his cock, he used the ritual knife to nick his own throat. The initial cut hurt a bit—nothing compared to a platinum bullet, though.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

171

Hannah's eyes fixed on the blood drizzling down his neck. "Lick it," he urged, gently cupping the back of her head with his hand and pressing her lips to the wound. "Not too much this time, or you'll get sick. You're still human." Her soft, wet tongue flicked over the wound, and Seraphim shuddered with desire. Other than drinking blood himself, nothing felt better than a lover's tongue on a neck wound. While she licked, he began thrusting into her magnificent pussy, loving its tight heat. She moaned, tearing her mouth from his neck to gasp as a second orgasm built. This time he bit her just as the first wave struck. He groaned and drank, his fingers gripping the sheets beside her head. He felt her small hands roaming over his shoulders, back, and buttocks. This time when he used the dagger, he made a deeper cut and pressured her to drink more. With each exchange, he took more of her blood and gave her an equal amount of his. Though her heartbeat slowed, it never faltered, but instead became more powerful. Seraphim closed his eyes, his arms crushing her as their bodies rocked in a primitive rhythm, older than the Earth itself. She didn't seem to mind the tightness of his grip, as her own arms clung to him with more strength than ever before. He heard her soft moans as she lapped blood from his neck. Suddenly he felt sharp piercings of such intense pleasure that he cried out, her name hoarse on his lips. He smiled as intense waves of orgasm almost hurled him into blackness. Her incisors had come in. Hannah growled, a wild yet kittenish sound, and Seraphim allowed her to thrust him onto his back and straddle him, her squirming hips controlling their passion as she drank from his neck. "Oh, God." She pulled back suddenly. His eyes opened, and he stared into her frantic ones. She placed a hand to his neck. "I'm so sorry. It was like I couldn't control myself. I was so rough." Seraphim smiled, his heart still throbbing with desire as he tugged her to his chest and nuzzled her throat. "Hannah, I like it rough." "Oh. I guess being a vampire has more perks than I thought. Vampire. I'm a vampire?" She sat back on her heels and touched a finger to her teeth, feeling their sharpness. Her eyes widened. "This is unreal." "You're the most beautiful creature I've ever seen." Seraphim stood, taking her hand and guiding her to the bathroom where he positioned her in front of the mirror so she could see herself. Her eyes glowed with vampiric power, and her delicate fangs were so beautiful, though scarcely noticeable to the untrained eye. "I don't look so different now that I'm a hybrid," she said. "Although my eyes look strange." "Strong emotions make our eyes shine." "I've noticed yours, but it's odd seeing it on me."

Kate Hill

Deep Red

172

"We should clean up and let Matthew know everything's all right. There's so much I want to show you, Hannah." He wrapped her in his arms and kissed the top of her head. His entire body tingled with excitement. There was so much for her to learn and experience. The hunt, seductions, increased stamina, all sorts of physical pleasure…he only prayed that everything would go well with the Network and the Originals so they could enjoy it all together.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

173

Chapter Fourteen "Yo! Mama's got a new pair of fangs!" Vincent grinned as he and Trixie stepped into Jules' office and were faced with newly-vamped Hannah seated close to Seraphim. Trixie approached Hannah who stood and accepted her hug. "You look great! I knew you'd be a gorgeous vamp!" Trixie turned to Seraphim and winked. "Glad to see you wised up." "We're only gone a couple of days and everything changes," Vincent said, pulling an apple from his coat pocket and shining it on his sweatshirt-covered chest before taking a bite. He pointed an index finger at Hannah. "You're right. She's kinda sexy like that." Both Seraphim and Trixie growled, and Vincent laughed, holding up a hand in defense. "Yo. I was just making an observation. After all, I'm a married man." "You can drop the Katrina and Vikenti charade," Seraphim stated. "Hannah knows all about us and the Network." "Oh brother, you spilled your guts about everything?" Vincent raised his eyes to heaven. "I guess it's hard to keep secrets when you're doing the ultimate wild thing. That's the thing about changing a lover, isn't it? She gets to see all your thoughts." "It's not a charade." Trixie grinned. Vincent winked and tugged her into his arms, planting a smacking kiss on her mouth. "That's right. Say hello to Mrs. Dilorenzo." "You married him ?" Seraphim's lip curled in Trixie's direction. "Yes, I married him ," Trixie said. "Having an oversized dick isn't every woman's first priority, you know!" "Hey!" Vincent snapped. "What the hell are you trying to say, Trix?" Trixie actually blushed. "I didn't mean that you aren't up to par, Vinnie. I'm just trying to let this condescending, uncut freak here know he's not all that because of his…" "Who are you calling an uncut freak?" Hannah's eyes narrowed and glowed with anger. "Now do you see what you've done?" Trixie snapped at Vincent. "You have me arguing with a friend!" Shock struck Vincent like a fist. "Yo. I didn't do anything!" "Why don't we end this conversation." Seraphim stood, his hand covering Hannah's.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

174

"That's a good idea," Trixie folded her arms across her chest and tapped her toe against a chair leg. "Sorry about the uncut freak remark. I was just getting you back for calling me a bitch." "When did you call my wife a bitch!" Vincent growled, taking a step closer to Seraphim. "When she came to my hotel room a few nights ago." Seraphim's eyes glittered with amusement, and Vincent knew the bastard was pulling his chain. Vincent backed off just for spite. "Wait a minute." Hannah smiled at Trixie. "Are you two really married now?" Trixie nodded. "We just got back from Vegas." "Congratulations!" Hannah embraced her. "I guess congratulations are in order." Seraphim extended his hand to Trixie who, after a moment of hesitation, shook it. "I hope he appreciates you." "Oh, I sure do," Vincent said. "There's nobody like Trix." "Oh, Dilorenzo, you say the sweetest things." Trixie pressed her body close to his and kissed him. She turned back to Hannah and Seraphim. "Do you know he gave me a trampoline as a wedding present?" Seraphim's brow furrowed. "An unusual gift." "Not for us." Trixie burst out laughing. Vincent couldn't help joining her, particularly when he noted the puzzled expressions on their companions' faces. "Are you all ready for tomorrow?" Vincent asked Seraphim, his good humor fading. "Yes. I am." Vincent wasn't sure he liked the expression on Seraphim's face, but he had no time to question him. Matthew had just stepped into the office. "Adam wanted me to remind you the meeting with the Jury begins at eight o'clock sharp tomorrow night," Matthew said. Seraphim nodded, and Vincent studied his old rival carefully. Usually the loony son-of-a-bitch was such a hothead, but at a time like this, when Vincent would like to see a touch of anger, fear, or panic, Seraphim remained frustratingly calm. As if sensing Vincent's annoyance, Seraphim's gaze switched to him. "Are you all set for your examination?" Matthew said to Hannah. "Examination?" Trixie asked. "Nothing went wrong during her change, did it?" Hannah shook her head, a grin tugging at her lips. Vincent guessed she was having fond memories of her "change." She said, "Everything was fine. Matthew asked if he could monitor me for a few days—just for research purposes." "That's nice of you." Vincent cracked his neck and rolled his shoulders as he grunted with laughter. "Don't think I'd want no egghead using me as a guinea pig for no reason. "

Kate Hill

Deep Red

175

"It's all right Vincent. Studying Immaculate imbeciles isn't our top priority at the moment," Matthew said. Vincent growled. "I don't know why I put up with you or that brother of yours. Trix, let's go huntin'." "Sounds great to me, Dilorenzo." Together they left the office. Outside, Trixie slipped her arm through his and rested her head against his shoulder as they walked to their rented car. "Do you think you and him will ever get along?" "Aw, Matthew and I like to fight, but underneath I think he's pretty cool." "I was talking about you and Seraphim." Vincent's smile faded. "That's a tougher problem. I know he's hiding something." "How can you tell? I've never seen such a secretive SOB in my life." "I thought you liked him?" "He has got certain qualities." "And they're all in that oversized dick," Vincent muttered. "What is wrong with you? Why have you got such an obsession with another man's cock?" "I'm not obsessed with any cock but my own!" "Not that I blame you." Trixie squeezed Vincent's crotch before they slid into the car. "It's a beauty." "Ain't it, though?" He grinned. "I wish I could figure out what he's hiding." "We'll all know tomorrow." "That's true. Wait until his arrogant ass is stuck in front of that Jury. They'll rip through his mind like dogs through a trash bag." Vincent felt a chill creep up the back of his neck. Like Vincent, Seraphim carried the painful memories of their shared past. Remembering Rome always unsettled him. "You can't keep letting it get to you, Dilorenzo." Trixie squeezed his knee in a comforting gesture. "It's in the past." "I know, baby, but some things are hard to forget. You understand what I mean." Trixie sighed. "Sometimes when I think about Rafe and what he did, I feel like I'm still stuck in that goddamn house in Georgia. The thing is, I'm not. I'm me. Trixie. A Network agent and wife of the sexiest Immaculate on the face of the earth. So fuck Rafe and anyone else who tries to belittle the woman I am today. And fuck anybody who can't see how much you've changed. You're not the snot-nosed Roman prick you described to me. You're Vincent Dilorenzo -" "The sexiest Immaculate alive?" He glanced at her from the corner of his eye and flashed a grin.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

176

"Bet your ass. If Seraphim can't get out of the past, it's his problem, not yours. For his own sake he has to start living in the now. If what he did with Hannah tonight is any indication, I'd say he's starting to get on the right track." Vincent couldn't disagree, and he had to admit he actually hoped Seraphim could find happiness with Hannah. The man had always teetered on the edge of sanity, and losing Nenet pushed him over for literally ages. Hannah appeared to have reached him in a way no one else could. Vincent parked near a movie theater where he and Trixie bought tickets to a raunchy new flick. Movies were a great place to hunt hybrids. Many of them frequented horror flicks where most of the audience were youths filled with fanciful notions about the gothic lifestyle and the supernatural. They were easy seductions for hungry hybrid fangs. After buying two tickets, Trixie and Vincent took seats in the back of the theater where they could look over the crowd. Outside, they'd caught the scent of hybrids and soon recognized their next meal. Two males, one blond, one redhead, sat three rows down, their attention focused on two teen girls seated in front of them. The movie had yet to begin, and they'd already snagged the girls into conversation. Appearing no different from other young men, the hybrids had no trouble luring the girls into agreeing to meet after the movie. "This should be good," Vincent whispered. "You think so?" Trixie wrinkled her nose. "They look a little puny." "Are you looking for blood or a fuck?" Trixie shrugged. "A little of both, I guess." "You have me to fuck, so who cares if we drink off some puny ones?" "Are you jealous, Dilorenzo?" Trixie grinned and leaned her head against his shoulder. "I think I like that." "Yeah?" Vincent relaxed, slipping an arm around her shoulder and holding her close. "I suppose watching you work will be a major turn-on." "I'll do my best." She kissed his cheek. For the next hour and a half, their attention switched from the movie to the hybrids to each other. Several times, the hybrids glanced over their shoulders at Vincent and Trixie. Vincent grinned each time, causing them to turn away. He knew the hybrids caught their scent, but by the expressions in their eyes, they had never encountered Immaculates before. Trixie and Vincent's scents were too strong for hybrids but still distinctly vampire. He enjoyed their puzzled looks and the quickening of their heartbeats. When the film ended, the hybrids again stared at Vincent and Trixie as they followed their human prey out of the theater. The Immaculates waited until the room was empty before following the hybrids.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

177

"What's your rush?" Vincent grasped Trixie's arm to slow her down as she hurried towards the restaurant where the hybrids had escorted the girls. "Let them have their dinner before we get to them." "I'm hungry, Dilorenzo." He tugged her into the dark doorway of a shop that was closed for the night and pulled her close. Cupping the back of her head in his palm, he pressed her lips to the side of his neck and said, "Then have an appetizer, baby." Trixie's tongue lapped his neck and he felt her teeth graze his flesh, though they didn't bite. "I can't, Dilorenzo. After you they'll taste like shit." Laughter rumbled in his chest. "Then maybe you can make me dessert?" She stepped away, a hand on her hip. "And what about me?" "Oh, baby, you're better than a steak dinner with German chocolate cake for dessert." "You are so sweet, Dilorenzo." She ran her tongue around his ear. "Thanks, baby. I…Hey! They're taking off already!" Vincent and Trixie were grateful they weren't standing downwind as they followed the small group to a hotel, otherwise the hybrids would have realized they were being followed. Using a touch of mind control, Vincent and Trixie convinced the desk clerk to give them the room next to the foursome. "Wonder if they'll drain those mortals dry?" Vincent asked once they stood in their room. He listened intently to what was going on behind the wall. The girls giggled and moaned, joined by groaning male voices. "Can't you think of something better to do while we wait?" Trixie said, her voice husky as she undressed to her bra and thong. She stretched out on the bed. Purring like a lion, Vincent leapt and pinned her body beneath his. He licked her throat and grasped one of her breasts in his palm, squeezing gently. As he rolled down the lace material, her breasts popped free. He slid down her body to taste a nipple. "Umm, Dilorenzo," she murmured. The scent of mortal blood drifted from the next room. The Immaculate lovers paused in their love play. "They're leaving," Vincent whispered. Together, they stood. Vincent tugged off his shirt. He flexed his bulging arm and chest muscles and said, "Come on, baby. Let's get some eats." "You make it sound so romantic," she teased, leading the way to the door. Outside, the hybrids stood by the elevator. Upon seeing Vincent and Trixie, they didn't bother stepping on as the door slid open.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

178

"Do we know you?" asked the blond, a slightly taller and slimmer hybrid than his red-haired companion. Vincent shook his head as he stepped closer. The redhead's eyes swept him from head to foot, and he nearly grinned. Damn. He was loaded with enough magnetism for just about everybody. "Would you like to join us?" Trixie's hands slid over her breasts and hips. She smiled, revealing her fangs. "I don't recognize your scent," said the redhead as he and the blond followed Vincent and Trixie to their room. "You are vampires?" the blond asked. "Oh, we are." Laugher rumbled in Vincent's chest. "Right now, I feel I could empty a blood bank." "We have a taste for our own kind." Trixie closed the door behind them and slid her palms over the blond's chest. For a moment, Vincent almost felt jealous. Damn. He must have it for her bad to be jealous from simply watching her prepare to feed. "Hey!" The blond snapped, sounding a bit frightened as Trixie pinned him against the door. "Relax," she whispered and licked his neck. The hybrids' heartbeats quickened, sounding almost mortal in their terror and desire. "You can go if you want," Trixie murmured, releasing her hold on the blond and caressing his ribs. "But you'll be missing out." "Josh?" The blond sounded breathless with arousal. "Yeah?" replied the redhead. "What should we do?" "I don't know about you, but I'll try anything once." The redhead didn't resist when Vincent shoved him onto the bed and sank his fangs deep into the hybrid's throat. The taste of strong hybrid blood filled Vincent's mouth, and he gulped, satisfying his hunger. He and Trixie could feed each other, but both had agreed they enjoyed the hunt and found the thought of watching each other feed erotic. As he lapped his victim's throat, Vincent thought about making love with Trixie afterward, when they both felt high from the energy of the other vampires. The redhead uttered a sound of pleasure just before Vincent withdrew his teeth. With a sigh of disappointment, the redhead reached for Vincent who slipped from his grasp. Moments later, the hybrid drifted to sleep. Vincent's cock swelled as he watched Trixie press the blond close to the wall and lap his blood. Her firm, smooth ass looked gorgeous in the black thong as she rocked against her victim.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

179

Unable to restrain himself, Vincent approached and grasped her buttocks with both hands. She growled with pleasure. Vincent closed his eyes and felt her ass, inhaling the scent of her arousal and the hybrid's blood. Tugging down her thong, he fondled her ass with one hand and reached between her body and the hybrid's to gather moisture from her cunt and rub her clit. Trixie moaned with desire as Vincent entered her from behind. The hybrid also cried out, his pleasure intensified by Trixie's, as part of her emotions touched his through the blood drinking. "Oh, baby," Vincent breathed against her ear, bracing his hands against the wall as he thrust into her, crushing both her and the hybrid until their hearts beat in unison. The blond's shriek of passion mingled with Trixie's cry and Vincent's growl as the three came long and hard. The hybrid slipped into unconsciousness against Trixie who barely managed to support him as she panted and shook with her ebbing climax. She eased the hybrid to the floor before Vincent swept her into his arms and kissed her, tasting the blood on her lips. "I love you so much, Dilorenzo," she whispered. "You too, baby." He nuzzled her throat. "What do you say we go back to our own hotel and spend the night fucking each other 'till we pass out?" She grinned. "Like I said. You're so romantic."

***** It was close to dawn when Vincent awakened from the light sleep he'd fallen into after making love with Trixie all night. She slept, curled up beside him, a contented smile on her lips. He hoped she dreamed of him. The breeze stirred the curtains of the open window across the room, and Vincent caught a familiar scent. He stood, careful not to disturb Trixie, and walked to the window to glance down at the street. Still as a statue, a figure draped in black sat on the roof of a car parked by the sidewalk. Seraphim . Had the son-of-a-bitch been following them, or was his presence simply coincidence? Vincent dragged on jeans and boots. Not bothering with a shirt, he headed for the door. He caught a glimpse of himself in the mirror on the back of the door. His wavy black hair stuck up in several directions, his lips were swollen from Trixie's kisses, and his chest was crisscrossed with quickly healing claw marks. With an indifferent shrug, he continued out the door and down the corridor. A deadly look silenced the desk clerks when they seemed ready to question Vincent as he strode through the lobby and out the glass doors. Seraphim didn't turn around as Vincent approached, but he said, "I suppose I'm taking a risk by keeping my back to you."

Kate Hill

Deep Red

180

"If I was out to get you, we wouldn't be talking this civilly right now. We'd be kickin' each other's asses on one of those rooftops." "Perhaps. Or maybe you're just waiting for the Jury to inflict more damage than a physical fight ever could." "You know about how they operate, then?" "Doesn't everyone?" "You got a point there." Vincent placed a foot on the bumper and leaned an elbow on his knee. "They're going to pick your brain for every bit of information. Why not level with me right now? Maybe I can convince them to go light on you." Seraphim turned to Vincent and smiled, not even bothering to show his fangs. "You always were a fucking rotten liar. Sorry, Vincent, but you'll have to wait for the trial." "You know what I don't get? You're a helluva warlock, yet you didn't even try to use psychic power or magic on the guys we fought in the desert. Why?" Seraphim turned away and continued staring up at the sky fading from dark to dawn. "You know, if you care about Hannah, you'll get yourself some help because you really are a nutcase -" Seraphim growled. This time when he glared at Vincent, his fangs shone against his lips. Vincent's own fangs ached to unsheathe, but rather than engage in the fight Seraphim obviously wanted, he headed back to the hotel. "You want to fuck up your life and hers, it's fine by me," Vincent muttered, blinking away fat raindrops falling from the cloudy sky.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

181

Chapter Fifteen Hannah lay in bed staring at the ceiling for nearly an hour. Though she hadn't been asleep when Seraphim had left their hotel room, she'd let him believe she was. She'd sensed his need for time alone, and though part of her felt a bit hurt about it, she understood his desire for privacy. Everyone had moments so intimate even the presence of a soulmate could seem invasive. After sensing bits and pieces of his past during their blood sharing, she had so many questions and wanted to know everything about him. During those final moments of the change, when he could no longer block any portion of his thoughts or feelings from her, she'd caught glimpses of his life. Still, the memories had been so plentiful and fast that she couldn't make much sense out of them. They'd made her dizzy in their intensity, but his emotions were clear. She felt sadness from him, and love. Loneliness that was almost painful in its prominence, and much of it was caused by his own need for secrecy. She hoped one day he would trust her enough to explain his feelings completely. Her heartbeat quickened when she recalled the change. It should have been frightening, yet once the process had begun, she felt no fear. He'd wrapped her, both mentally and physically, in his love, and she'd felt completely secure. What haunted her a bit was feeling his age. She'd sensed more years than she could comprehend—and far too many spent alone. As much as she'd needed him at Sir Edward's, his need for her was apparently just as powerful. She caught his scent before he reached the room. As he stepped inside, she sat up, the sheet just covering her waist, leaving her torso bare. His eyes riveted to her, staring from beneath thick tendrils of rain soaked hair. His clothes were drenched, the shirt and pants clinging to his lean frame. "Are you all right?" she asked, slipping from bed and wrapping her arms around his waist as she rested her cheek against his chest. She listened to the rhythm of his heart. Seraphim held her close for several long moments before she grew concerned and said, "Are you?" "What?" he murmured. "All right?" She felt him nod against her shoulder, but she didn't quite believe him. "Are you hungry?" she asked. "Or did you go out for blood?" "No, I just went out to think." He took her hand and guided her back to the bed where he sat on the edge and tugged her onto his knee. "I ran into Vincent. By accident.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

182

He thought I was following him. As if I could be bothered. The less I see of him the better." "He's a lot different outside of Sir Edward's." "Vincent doesn't like anyone to see what he feels. He likes everyone to think he's completely in control. I guess that's what happens to a person when he's enslaved for most of his life. Sometimes I wonder if he gave up his ethics to serve Luci or if he even had a code of ethics to begin with." "Luci?" "The Original First Father I told you about. That was his true name." "Luci." "That's the closest translation from the language of the Originals. Most of their names translate to short ones in English. Over the years very old vampires have often added extensions. My true name is Sera." "Sera. It almost sounds like Sara. I think Seraphim is more masculine. What did Luci change his name to? Lucifer?" she teased. Her smile faded at Seraphim's slow nod. "Many called him that." Hannah resisted the urge to shiver. How many other creatures of legend were based in fact? It was a question she didn't want the answer to. "I've heard Jules and Matthew talking about the Jury." Hannah stroked damp waves of hair from his forehead and brushed a droplet of rainwater from his eyelash. "They don't sound very nice." "They make difficult decisions regarding our kind." "They're not always right." "No one's always right." "They nearly destroyed Matthew's life when he tried rescuing an Original child. They did nothing to protect that boy, even though he was of the race that gave them their power and he was—to their knowledge—the last of his kind. What makes you think the Jury will do what you ask regarding Herm and Sheb?" "All vampires fear Originals. It's mostly due to Luci. What most don't understand is that so few Originals were violent. There is a Jury member who knew the Originals. She took Matthew's side when he fought for the child, and she will take my side tonight. She will not allow harm to come to Herm and Sheb, and neither will I." "Seraphim, you can't fight all the vampires in the world to protect them. Surely they don't expect you to give up your life for them." "They don't expect anything of me, but along with you, they're my only family. I will do anything to keep the three of you safe." Hannah felt both concerned and warmed by his words. No one had ever loved her so completely, yet she believed Seraphim when he said he would do anything to defend what he considered his own. She had no desire to see him hurt—or worse. If the Jury

Kate Hill

Deep Red

183

was as difficult to convince as Matthew said, he risked his life just by appearing before them. "I have to," he said, and she knew he'd listened to her thoughts. "Why?" "Because others are getting closer to the Originals. And they're not simple grave robbers or power seekers. Several vampires I've recently fought in the cave had keen mind control and vast experience in the magical arts. The last group that injured me also carried the image of someone in their mind—someone I knew long ago." "Who?" "Someone with connections to Luci." "Another Original?" He shook his head. "An Immaculate. We haven't seen each other for literally ages, but now that I know he's involved, everything that's happened makes sense." "Seraphim, will you stop being so cryptic. Tell me what's going on." "I will. I just need to think." He gently pushed her onto the bed and stood, pacing the room. He ran his hands through his hair and sighed. "How could it have turned out like this? God, this should be the easy part. It's almost over. It's so close, Hannah!" He dropped to his knees in front of her, his intense, glowing eyes staring into hers. She loved him completely, but there were times when he unsettled her. Seraphim could be so weird. It's his age, she told herself. Surely someone so old would have more idiosyncrasies than a normal person. "You keep saying that. 'It's close.' What's close? What are you talking about?" He moved so suddenly and fluidly that before she realized what was happening, he'd pinned her body to the bed. "Hannah, please," he whispered against her lips. "I want you so badly." "You don't have to ask." She clung to his neck. "I'm yours forever." "I love you." He buried his face in her neck. Hannah shivered as his beard tickled her throat, a rough but pleasant contrast to the feeling of his soft lips. "I know. I can feel it." She could feel his emotions, and she knew he felt hers. Such intimacy should have been frightening, but instead she felt comforted and cared for. She also felt his need, more emotional than physical. His teeth pierced her throat, and Hannah's eyes slipped shut, her arms tightening around him. Sliding her hands beneath his shirt, she stroked his back and gripped the taut muscles of his shoulders. She almost wished hybrids gained claws after the change as the desire to rip off his shirt was almost overwhelming. Perhaps she didn't need claws. She grasped his shirt and tugged. If ripped easily beneath her newly acquired strength. Seraphim raised his head, licking a trickle of blood from his lips, his expression pleasantly startled.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

184

"Sorry," she whispered, not meaning it. "Couldn't help myself." "Don't try," he purred, shrugging off what was left of his shirt and tossing it aside. Hannah splayed her palms across his chest, loving the feel of its hardness and the dusting of hair over his skin. She grasped his shoulders and ran her fingertips over his neck before he moved from the bed to discard his boots, socks, and jeans. Hannah knelt and embraced him. He pushed her onto her back and pinned her body beneath his. Seraphim's mouth covered hers. His lips felt so moist and soft. Hannah's tongue traced the smooth length of his incisors and the human flatness of his front teeth. She tasted blood when he pricked his tongue on her own tiny, sharp incisors. As a hybrid, hers were much smaller than his, though not retractable. Seraphim had told her she had beautiful teeth. Weaving her fingers through the hair at his nape, Hannah closed her eyes and lost herself to the smooth stroking of his tongue against hers. One of his hands caressed her hip and breast. She felt the tips of his claws dance across her skin, just tickling, never hurting. He kissed her throat, licking where he'd recently bitten, and paused at her right nipple. He licked it then took it between his lips and laved it with his tongue before sinking the very tip of one incisor into the straining peak. Hannah felt as if her entire body had turned to hot liquid. She moaned and clutched his head closer. One of his hands dipped between her legs as his gentle lips, moist tongue, and marvelous teeth made love to her nipple. His fingers dipped into her pussy, gathering moisture that he used to stroke her clit. He ran a fingertip along the sensitive side of the hard little nub, and she shivered with pleasure that was almost painful. Seraphim 's mouth left her breast as he eased his body over hers and slid his massive cock into her quivering pussy. Hannah clutched him tightly with her arms and legs, slamming her hips up to meet his downward thrust. Since the change, her body was far stronger and more durable than her human one. There had been times before when his huge cock might have been difficult to take, had he not used extreme care when they made love. Now she wanted all he had—and as hard and fast as he could give it. She growled, her nails sinking into his back, as his hips drove into hers. She felt the bed moving and almost giggled. "Come here," he growled, rolling them off the bed. They landed with a thud on the floor. Hannah might have laughed aloud had he not been pushing her to a mindshattering orgasm. His movements were so powerful she realized why he'd taken them to the floor. The bed probably would have broken from the way he thrust and she bucked. She would have screamed as climax broke over her, but Seraphim covered her mouth with his. Their teeth sank into each other's tongues and lips, and they drank of one another as their bodies throbbed in ecstasy.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

185

Hannah lay curled beneath Seraphim's arm, feeling like she couldn't move if she wanted to. She'd felt like the most powerful creature in the world after gaining her vampiric power, but after making love with Seraphim from dawn until past noon, she was again awed by Immaculate strength. In spite of her desire to continue making love, she'd finally fallen asleep with his teeth and cock still hard inside her. Even now, she felt his fingertips stroking her shoulder and arm and wondered if anything could tire him. A familiar scent touched her nose, but she was nearly asleep and didn't concentrate on it until tapping sounded on their door. Seraphim left the bed silently, careful not to wake her. Moments later, light shone in from the hallway and she heard Seraphim whispering with Matthew. "It's all right. I'm awake," Hannah said as she forced herself to a sitting position, pulling the sheet over her breasts. She squinted toward the doorway where Matthew stood with Seraphim. The towering doctor, groomed to perfection, looked handsome in his sleek grey suit and pink tie. Still, she found Seraphim more attractive, though his wavy hair was messy from lovemaking and he'd only dragged on boxer shorts before answering the door. Her eyes raked his long legs scattered with dark hair before glancing at Matthew who had begun to speak. "I just thought I'd come by to see if you needed anything before the meeting," he said. "Needed?" Seraphim asked. "Conversation. Moral support." The young vampire shrugged. "Someone to run you out of town?" Seraphim offered a slight smile. "You should know better than anyone running and hiding isn't the answer." "True you can't run from yourself or your actions. I guess I just wanted you to know that no matter what you've been hiding, I don't like the idea of you being dragged before the Jury. I don't think you deserve it." "I'm not being dragged. I've volunteered to go." Hannah noted Seraphim's irritation, and apparently so did Matthew who nodded and folded his hands behind his back. "I didn't meant to offend you, Seraphim. I should go, if we have nothing to say to each other." Hannah almost wanted to call to Matthew as he walked away, sensing his concern had been genuine. Seraphim's secrecy and strange ways could almost be considered offensive, and Matthew didn't deserve that treatment after all he'd done for them. "Matthew," Seraphim raised his voice, and moments later the doctor returned to the doorway. "You really expect me to believe you came here out of kindness? That you don't hold any grudge after I refused to instruct you?"

Kate Hill

Deep Red

186

Matthew's dark blue eyes held Seraphim's, and Hannah felt emotion between them. It was her first experience of closeness that could exist between vampires that wasn't exactly sexual, yet somehow just as intense. Perhaps it wasn't vampire at all, but something to do with magic. Both Matthew and Seraphim were warlocks. She'd felt Seraphim's power first hand and had heard stories about Matthew. "You're not the only practitioner in the world, Seraphim," Matthew stated. "Eventually, I'll find someone else to train with. I'm not saying I wouldn't prefer you. I'm comfortable with you, but just because you won't be my teacher doesn't mean I won't be your friend." Hannah felt Seraphim thrust up mental barriers, though she guessed it was out of habit more than genuine desire, and it was for Matthew's sake rather than her own. "You're wise," Seraphim told Matthew. "Thank you for coming, but there's nothing you can do." "No matter what happens, when they get in your mind, don't feel you're to blame for what they take from you." "That boy you rescued last year. The Original." "Sage?" "Yes. Sage. Your parents have been raising him?" "Brett and Mercedes have adopted him, yes." "They're at Sir Edwards now. Is Sage close by?" "He's staying with Jules. Why?" "No reason." Matthew raised his eyes skyward and forced a laugh. "Come on, Seraphim. You always have a reason, and I'm not used to being treated like I'm stupid." "The genius, stupid?" A smile played around Seraphim's lips. "No one could ever imply that. However you are impatient." "Very." "Then you'll have to learn patience. At least until tonight." "Seraphim, why all the secrecy?" Hannah said. "First with me, now with Matthew." "I have a lot to tell," Seraphim said. "And I only want to do it once." Matthew's eyes met Hannah's and he shook his head. "Goddamn, I hate it when he gets this way." "So do I," she said. Seraphim only smiled as he closed the door behind Matthew's retreating form. "I think you like being a man of mystery." Hannah stood and walked to Seraphim, looping her arms around his neck. "What gave you that idea?" "I don't care. I still love you." She growled before nipping his throat.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

187

"Good, because I wouldn't want to live without you." Hannah smiled as he swept her into his arms and carried her to the bed where he deposited her and stretched out beside her, stroking wisps of hair from her face. "Seraphim." Her humor suddenly faded as she stared into his eyes and caressed his cheek. "I'm afraid for you. Everyone makes the Jury sound so terrible, and I don't want to see you hurt." "My love." He kissed her lips then her cheek. "Believe me, I'm strong. The Jury should pray that they will be as well." "What do you mean?" "I mean none of us should be so secure in our own power that we place ourselves above all others. Matthew just reminded me of that." "You like him, don't you?" "He's a good man." "Then why won't you teach him?" "Hannah, please." "You're shutting him out like you're trying to shut me out." "I would never shut you out. I have been honest with you about everything. Any plans that have not yet been revealed will be. I promise." "But -" "You don't know how hard this has been for me. I've spent thousands of years in secrecy. Give me time to reveal everything in my own way. It's not that I don't love and trust you, it's that I need time to understand how this should be done. I need to find the strength in myself to do the right thing for everybody. I need -" "Shh." She touched her fingers to his lips, sensing turmoil in him like she never had before. Thousands of years of secrecy. She couldn't comprehend it, so how could she judge him? "It's all right." "I want to make sure it will be." "I know regardless of what happens, you'll do what you think is best for Herm, Sheb, and the rest of us. I believe that. You've never failed me, Seraphim." "You have no idea how much I needed to hear that." "I love you." He gathered her in his arms and rolled onto his back. Beneath her cheek, she felt the rumble of his words in his chest as he said, "I love you, Hannah. If I exist for ten thousand years more, I will die loving you."

Chronicler's Note

Kate Hill

Deep Red

188

It is at this point in the case of Deep Red that this chronicler bore witness to the meeting between Seraphim Kellen and the Jury. In the following segment of this record I have tried to present the facts without imposing my personal opinions on the case at hand. Any emotions and thoughts described here are only those perceived through the psychic power of the persons therein. I, Mara Lindsay, observed the meeting as follows:

The LA home of Dr. Jules Kane Dr. Kane's servants were given the night off. Six of the Network's finest Immaculate guards were stationed throughout the large basement room where the meeting would take place. The questioning was to begin at eight o'clock sharp. Adam Lindsay (Network Leader and the First Father) arrived at seven o'clock with his brother, Matthew Winter. Though not a member of the network, Winter, due to his past and present medical offerings to the vampire community, was allowed to attend the meeting at the request of Seraphim Kellen. Another Non-Network member present in the house was Sage Jiminez, the adopted son of agents Brett Jiminez and Mercedes Machado, and up to then, the only known living Original. Though only eleven years old, the Original child had already begun the advanced—though short-term—physical growth characteristic of Originals of his age and gave the appearance of a human teen. Since the Network's beginnings (based in the Original's home world) the Jury consisted of six voices, three female and three male. The First Father or Mother was among those voices and enforced the decisions made jointly by all six members. The three females arrived together at seven thirty. Marina, one of the oldest known hybrids, was a petite blond who was well aware of her beauty though she placed little emphasis on it. She had been a vampire of Atlantis, a daughter of the first generation of hybrids. Cassia was a tall, stern, gray-haired woman who had been changed in the latter part of her middle years. She had been among the first Scandinavians to settle in Iceland during the Viking age. Pilar was an attractive, heavyset blond whose full lips gleamed with brilliant red lipstick. She had lived since the golden age of Rome. The two remaining males arrived at seven forty and seven forty five. Arkin, tall and big-boned with a long blond ponytail and white/blue eyes, was the only Immaculate Jury member besides the First Father. He claimed beginnings in the bronze age. Lourdes, well-muscled with smooth dark skin and magnificent ebony eyes, was the newest Jury member, though in age he rivaled Arkin. He possessed a keen knowledge of island magic. Together, he and Arkin were the Network's most powerful psychic weapons.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

189

By ten minutes to eight, the Jury sat at a long oak table in the basement room, empty except for the chronicler's desk and several chairs clustered together for the meeting's few observers. Seraphim Kellen was escorted by agents Vincent and Trixie Dilorenzo who then took their seats near Sage and Kellen's mate, Hannah Reed. As a newly changed vampire, Hannah had yet to gain full control over her thoughts and feelings. Her affection for her mate was as obvious as her concern. Trixie's mind reached out several times to comfort her. Until the meeting began, Vincent's thoughts prodded Seraphim's, however Kellen's mental barriers were impenetrable. Seraphim Kellen sat before the Jury wearing black boots, jeans, and a black T-shirt. Arkin, Lourdes, and Pilar did nothing to conceal their disapproving thoughts regarding Kellen's attire, and Marina and Cassia watched him with interest. He obviously had no desire to impress a group who literally held his life and freedom in their hands. At eight o'clock sharp, Adam Lindsay began the meeting. "Though this isn't a trial at this time, serious accusations have been made against you, Seraphim Kellen. It has come to our attention you have been hiding knowledge of the Flower from the Network. Do you have any comment?" "The Flower exists." Adam's brow furrowed. "Then why haven't you come to us? You were assigned to Sir Edward's to discover whether or not this plant of our home world exists. Once you learned of it, why didn't you come to us directly?" "The plant has existed for years. You know several such plants have been uncovered since the fall of Atlantis." "We know of two poisonous roots and a plant that acts as antidote, however the existence of the Flower, the plant that, according to legend, can sustain vampires, has been unknown to us." "It's existed for years, if all of you would just open your eyes. Or ask the right people." "Does Sir Edward grow this plant?" "He has one or two, but he doesn't grow them in the way you're thinking of. If you want a plantation, you must go further north. Try Alaska and parts of Russia." "Alaska? Russia?" Arkin snapped. "It's a product of the Originals' home world," Seraphim explained. "Those are the only places on Earth dark and cold enough for the plant to thrive in." "Then the Flower -" began Pilar, but Seraphim interrupted her. "Its proper name, in rough translation, is Deep Red." "How do you know so much about this? And when did you find out?" Lourdes demanded. "The plant has been cultivated by an Immaculate from Atlantis, a friend of the Original Luci, better known to you as the First Father destroyed by Adam Lindsay."

Kate Hill

Deep Red

190

"What is this vampire's name?" Marina demanded, her pale blue eyes narrowing. "I know only of one other vampire from Atlantis who still lives, besides myself, and she had no access to the Flowe…Deep Red." "You're wrong about the remaining survivors, Marina." Seraphim's eyes fixed on hers. "There are others. The one who raises Deep Red is Sol, more recently called Rafe Garry." At the mention of that name, Trixie Dilorenzo was unable to control the shock emanating from her thoughts. Her surprise only lasted a moment before she regained her composure. "You know of him, Trixie?" Seraphim turned to her. "It's not what you think!" Vincent growled. "She didn't know anything about that plant before we got to the mansion. Isn't that right, Trix?" "Mr. Dilorenzo, do you think you could refrain from such outbursts?" Arkin said. "And, Seraphim, Trixie is not the one being questioned here." "You don't want her to answer?" Seraphim asked. "Under the circumstances, I believe she should answer," Cassia stated. "Answer? I'm sure you all know what the bastard Rafe was to me," Trixie snarled. "He owned me and my mother, and he might as well have owned my father because he was as tied to that house as we were! Believe me, there was no mythical Flower on the plantation." "No. He had workers grooming his crops in Russia back then," Seraphim told her. "The problem isn't just the damn plant!" Vincent stood. "Kellen is hiding something in a cave ten miles east of Sir Edward's place. It's something he's willing to risk his life to protect, and I don't buy for a minute it has anything to do with some fuckin' Original weed!" "Mr. Dilorenzo, restrain yourself or you will be removed!" Arkin snapped. Vincent growled. "If you weren't so high up, I'd tell you to stuff it." "Vinnie, will you shut up?" Trixie hissed. "I want to know what Rafe has to do with all this, because I'm sure he's got something to do with whatever Seraphim's hiding out there." "Are they right, Mr. Kellen?" Pilar asked. "Are you hiding something?" The room fell silent as they waited for Seraphim to speak. Finally, he said, "Yes. I am hiding something. I will tell you everything, but on one condition." "You're not in the position to specify conditions," Adam said. "Yes, I am." "This is absurd!" Arkin growled. "The man is not cooperating sufficiently. I suggest we infiltrate his thoughts and learn what we must." "I would like to know what his conditions are," Marina said. "As would I," Cassia added. "And why he feels they are necessary."

Kate Hill

Deep Red

191

"I want the guards dismissed," Seraphim said. "Easy enough." Vincent slammed one fist into his opposite palm. "The twins and I can kick his ass if he tries to escape." Adam waved to the guards who left the house. Once the presence of the hybrid guards had faded, Seraphim stated his second request. "I want your word that what I tell you will not be spread to the rest of the Network—at least not until after it's done." "After what's done?" Pilar sighed. "This is what we get for accepting him in spite of our better judgment," Arkin said. "We knew the man was disturbed. Kellen was a bad choice for a Network agent. Whatever possessed us to -" "Why?" Marina asked Seraphim. "Why do you not want us to tell?" "Because lives depend on it, lives to whom we owe our very existence." The room fell silent. Finally Adam said, "Originals. You know something more about the Originals." "I know this young man," Seraphim motioned towards Sage who had been listening intently, his blue eyes wide, "is not the last of his kind in this world. I know others are on their way to claim what they left behind and to see the world created by their explorers. I know there is danger." "What kind of danger?" Adam asked. "Do I have your word?" "Like you'd believe anybody," Vincent scoffed. "You probably wouldn't trust your own mother." "Like yours, my mother died long ago. And like your parents, Vincent, mine died at Luci's hand. You all must do what I ask and trust what I say." At that moment, everyone in the room became aware of power rolling off Seraphim, almost frightening in its intensity. "We know little of your past, Kellen," Lourdes said. "Tell us who you are and what you want, then we might consider what you ask." "More is known of my past than you think—at least by one of you." Seraphim's eyes again held Marina's. "You don't remember me." "Should I?" she asked. "I suppose not. You knew me as a child, long before my scent changed to one of manhood. Do you remember Her and Zue?" Marina's quickening heartbeat echoed throughout the room. "Her and Zue. The Originals had found them drifting at sea and brought them to Atlantis. Their son was the first Immaculate born to hybrids." She stopped suddenly and drew a sharp breath. "The first Immaculate?" Seraphim nodded slowly. "I was the first. Son of Her and Zue."

Kate Hill

Deep Red

192

"It can't be. After the fight with Luci, not even a century after the destruction of Atlantis, the Original's last shuttle was destroyed. There were no survivors. Herm and Sheb -" "Were severely injured in the crash. My parents were dead by the time I got there. We'd separated and I'd been tracking in the wrong direction. I took Herm and Sheb underground and tried to help them, but -" Seraphim shook his head. "I think there were moments they hated me for saving them. They often said for many reasons they should take their own lives, but how easy is that?" "You mean there are still Originals alive?" Matthew Winter's curiosity was almost tangible. "Why haven't they revealed themselves?" Cassia asked. "Fear," Marina whispered. Seraphim nodded. "Exactly." "Fear of what?" demanded Arkin. "Fear of once again giving too much power and knowledge to a race not ready for it. Fear of being used and abused for what they are." "They're supposed to be all powerful, yet you expect us to believe they fear us ?" Lourdes' dark eyes narrowed with irritation and disbelief. "As they've often told me, they're not warriors. They never were," Seraphim said. "They were their mission's scientists. Luci and the others were the warriors. Now they're all dead." "Scientists?" Matthew could scarcely control his excitement. "Original scientists. God, what we could learn from them!" Vincent's rage was just as prominent. "You don't expect us to believe this bullshit? First Immaculate my ass! You're a goddamn fruitcake, Seraphim, and you always have been!" "I, too, find it difficult to believe you're actually the First," Lourdes said. "This man is obviously a fraud who has been working with Sir Edward to keep the Flower—and heaven knows how much other knowledge of our forbearers—from the rest of us," Arkin stated. "Again, I suggest we scour his thoughts." "I agree," Pilar said. "Together, the Jury should enter his mind and learn the truth." "First Father?" Cassia said as she and the others turned to Adam. "All in favor of forcibly searching Seraphim Kellen's mind, please stand," Adam stated, and stood along with the other five Jury members. He drew a deep breath. "It's unanimous. We will make this as painless as possible, Seraphim. Cooperation will make it easier. We have no desire to hurt you, but we need the truth." Tension hung on the air. Matthew, and for once even Vincent, exuded pity. Hannah's fear filled the room like mist. Only Seraphim remained as closed and calm as the Jury.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

193

"Are you ready, Seraphim?" Marina asked. "Are you?" Seraphim's voice, just above a whisper, seemed to echo through the room before everyone was suddenly absorbed in utter blackness. The feeling of Seraphim's power as it grasped every person in the room and wrapped them in its ancient magic was inexplicable. The closest description would be if an enormous vacuum sucked you, body and soul, across a galaxy of blackness. Then images began forming with such intensity they were no longer the pictures of someone else's memories, but true experiences. The smell, feel, sight, sound, and taste were reality. Some flashed so quickly they made a person lose his breath. Hannah's soft body and gleaming little incisors. Love. Wounds from platinum bullets painful enough to make one scream. Hot blood running down your throat. Loneliness. Emptiness. Fear of discovery. Hatred. The embrace of two pale, legless creatures with tusk-like fangs and gentle touches that healed, soothed, and cared. Gunfire. Gas chambers. Bleeding in foxholes alongside humans who would never resurrect. Racing across open plains after herds of buffalo. Wrestling mountain lions and swimming across muddy rivers too wide to see from one side to the other. The rocking of a sinking ship. Lungs filled with water, straining for air. Rebellions. Burned crops. Dancing. Laughter. Hopes crushed. Plague-ridden towns. The odor of burning pyres. Witch! Evil! Killer! Naked, fighting lions. Cheering crowds of Rome loud enough to make one deaf. Beautiful dancer. Love. The taste of sweet mortal blood. Vincent's spite. Vincent! Lovestealing bastard! Kill him for killing my happiness! Oh, God, she's dead! No! I loved her and I killed her. Why did I take her blood? God, if I could die! Luci! First Father! Pain. Ripped body and torn soul. Drained unto death. Beaten until no flesh left. Raw skin burning in the sunlight. Here. Vincent's parents, the Senator and his lovely wife, dead. Drained. Surrender, sweet, young Immaculates. Surrender to the First Father. Let me take away your pain. Fighting in the mountains of China. Meditate on all that was, is, and will be. Drain your mind. Bleed your soul. Huts and tents. Mule and camels. Crossing deserts on foot. The desert deep below. Utter blackness. Pain. Sadness. The touch of Herm and Sheb. Drawing pictures on cave walls. Beating drums. Skinning sticks. Firewood for warmth. Dirt. Cold. Heat. Green mountains and clear rivers. Clean houses. Books. Shuttles flying across the sky and sinking an island of laughter, knowledge, and beauty. An island bathed in blood and crawling with half-formed creatures ready to destroy a newborn world. When the images faded, it took several long moments for the room's collective trembling to cease. Tears streamed from the Jury's eyes. Pilar had fainted, and even Lourdes and Adam jerked their sleeves across their damp faces.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

194

Vincent held Trixie tightly as she sobbed against his chest. He'd given up trying to control his own emotions. They were stronger than anyone else's as his grief, shame, and rage screamed above the other's thoughts. Like Seraphim and Marina, he had been there. He had watched his parents die. Again. Sage and Hannah seemed frozen in spite of the tears dripping from their eyes. Matthew, eyes brimming though he had yet to cry, was the first to recover enough to move. He approached Seraphim who had fallen to his knees in the center of the room and placed a firm but comforting hand on his shoulder. Kellen's eyes glistened with moisture and the ebbing of his power. Power and clarity of memories unlike anyone present that night had ever believed possible. "My God," Marina murmured, rising from her chair and taking several shaky steps towards Seraphim. "Sera. It is you." Hannah, finally able to move, hurried to Seraphim and knelt in front of him, touching his face. "I'm sorry," Seraphim told her, taking her hands and pressing them to his chest. "But I couldn't show them without showing you." "I wouldn't have wanted you to," she said and melted into his embrace. "We'll have a recess until three am," Adam stated. "Then we can meet and hear what you want to do about the Originals. That is what you want, isn't it? Help for them?" Seraphim nodded. Silently, the Jury filed out of the room followed by Sage, Vincent, and Trixie. Seraphim stood, holding Hannah's hand. He glanced at Matthew. "If you still want me to train you, I will." "I do," Matthew told him. Seraphim nodded before he and Hannah left the room.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

195

Chapter Sixteen "I need air," Vincent said, releasing Trixie's hand as soon as they climbed the basement stairs. As he strode toward the front door, she caught his arm. "Wait a minute, Dilorenzo! I'm coming with you." Together, they stepped into the balmy night and walked to the end of the long driveway. Vincent turned, gazing back at Jules' enormous house, but Trixie guessed he wasn't really seeing it. He was still wrapped in the memories Seraphim had forced on them. "I guess we can't even be mad at him for making us experience…that ," Trixie shook her head. "I didn't believe him, you know, when he said he was old enough to remember living in a cave." Vincent snorted with humorless laugher. "Shit. Everything was so clear. It was bad enough remembering how I felt, but now I know how he felt, too." She shook her head. "I've never experienced anything like that in my life." "And I thought the Jury was strong. He makes Arkin and Lourdes look like teenagers dabbling in Wicca." "As powerful as he is, Vinnie, he needs help. If he didn't, he never would have shown everyone his memories. All his memories. He didn't want to leave a doubt in anyone's mind that he is who he says he is." "The Originals. Alive. Here." Vincent balled his fists. "All this fuckin' time. Maybe they could have helped us destroy the First Father—Luci, I mean—long ago." "I don't think so. Did you see they're permanently injured. They can't get out of those chairs. And I don't think the two of them together were strong enough for Luci." Vincent ran a hand through his hair. "Yeah. I remember. The bastard. God!" Trixie heard his growl of anguish and flung her arms around him. His pain cried out to her. She sensed the loss of his family, the betrayal of everyone and everything— including himself—to serve a creature he hated, and finally the relief when Luci died. Guilt still haunted him. He'd buried it deep for centuries, but it was there, eating him alive in spite of how he couldn't bring himself to die. "Damn it, Trixie! For so many years I didn't see any other choice but to bide my time and serve him!" "Unless you wanted to die, you had no other choice!" She grasped his shoulders, feeling the tension in his steely muscles as she shook him with all her Immaculate strength.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

196

He pulled away, his incisors flashing in the darkness, his eyes glowing burgundy. "Fuck! I see other choices I could have made now! Seraphim never gave in to him! Even Adam and Matthew, a couple of wet behind the ears kids, never gave in!" "Okay, so they never gave in, but Seraphim didn't kill Luci! And if it hadn't been for you studying with that evil Original bastard for so many centuries, Adam and Matthew wouldn't have had the proper training to kill him! I'm not saying you always made the heroic choice, Vinnie, but fuck it, you made the right ones! Like it or not, without you, the First Father wouldn't have gotten what was coming to him!" Vincent drew a deep breath. When he spoke, his voice sounded calmer though his eyes still gleamed with emotion. "Yeah, well, that doesn't matter much to the thousands he—and I—killed along the way." Trixie sighed. She thought she'd known him well, but had never guessed beneath his porcupine veneer, he had so many doubts and so much regret. Perhaps that was what she'd always loved about him, though even she hadn't realized it. Vincent Dilorenzo did have a soul, in spite of what he liked the rest of the world to think. "You have to live with what you did, Dilorenzo. We all have to live with our choices. A lot of people wouldn't ever have gone against Luci, let alone sign on as a minion with plans of betraying him, no matter how long it took. You've made a great start at turning your life around. You've been a Network agent for over ten years -" "Ten years is nothing stacked against two thousand years of living like an asshole." Trixie's giggle turned to full blown laugher. "What's so funny?" Vincent demanded. "S…Sorry, Dilorenzo!" she choked, touching his face. He grinned. "You've got a weird sense of humor, you know that?" "Uh huh." "I know at least one decision I made that was right—making you Mrs. Dilorenzo." He grasped her waist and yanked her close, covering her mouth with his. "What do you want to do until three o'clock?" she asked. He took her face in his hands and gazed into her eyes. "I really need you, Trix." She offered him a slow, sensual smile. "Jules gave us all rooms while we're here." "And we still have honeymooning to do." Together, they walked back to the house, passing Arkin on the way. The tall, pale Immaculate glanced at Vincent with a look of contempt. Vincent winked at him, and he turned away with a disgusted growl. "He hates me." Vincent grinned. "And man, do I love rubbing it in." "Taunting a member of the Jury. Not a wise idea, Vin." "Fuck him." Vincent shrugged, unbuttoning his shirt as they climbed the stairs and stepped into their room. Trixie closed the door with her foot as she tugged off her own shirt and unzipped her pants.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

197

"Seraphim and his honey are on the other side of the wall," Vincent said as they continued undressing. "I'm kind of glad he found her." Trixie shrugged. "Hell, so am I. I was beginning to think he'd never get over Nenet." "I want to know what Rafe has to do with this mess. I can't believe he was from Atlantis. The son-of-a-bitch. No wonder why he's always been so powerful. And I…Dilorenzo, I kicked his ass!" Trixie's entire body tingled with that happy thought. "Yeah, baby, you did." He smiled, taking a single stride across the room and tugging her naked body to his. He spoke against her lips. "Ain't no trampolines in this house, but I'll try not to disappoint you, anyway." "No problem." She grinned, reaching between their bodies to grasp his cock and stroke him stiff. "We can pole vault." "Yo, I like the sound of that." "Come here." She shoved him towards the bed, and he wrapped his arms around her before flopping on his back. "Hands off, Dilorenzo." "Huh?" "Hands off." She grasped his wrists and moved his hands above his head. "Think I'm going to like this game?" "Trust me. You'll love it." She purred, straddling him and kissing his palms and wrists that were still extended above his head. She kissed his forearms until she reached his inner elbow which she licked and kissed. She nuzzled his underarm before trailing her lips over every inch of his hair-matted chest, pausing to bite each nipple and taste his spicy blood on her tongue. Nothing tasted as good as Vincent. Even thinking of his blood made her wet. Actually tasting it brought her right to the edge of orgasm. Still, she allowed her clit only the briefest wiggle against his hard cock before she continued her sensual travels over his body. Her tongue laved his ribs and abdomen before the tip of it trailed down one hip. She kissed and nipped his steely thighs, pausing over his crotch, just allowing her breath to fan his erection. "God, Trix," he breathed. A glance at his face revealed closed eyes and incisors fully extended against his parted lips. Laughter rumbled in her chest as she returned to his thigh and ran her tongue over his kneecap and down his shins. His curling black hair felt rough against her tongue, and the sensation was incredibly arousing. When she reached his ankle, she switched to his other leg and paid it the same careful attention. Then she took his cock deep into her mouth and sucked, using her tongue and lips to drive him to the verge of a shattering climax. Only when her teeth sank into his cock did his hips buck in orgasm. He growled and panted her name while she continued sucking and licking until he stilled beneath her. "Your turn," he said after a moment.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

198

Trixie smiled with contentment as Vincent rolled her onto her stomach. His big hands massaged her shoulders and swept her entire back. Grasping her buttocks, he kissed the length of her spine before flipping her over and burying his face between her legs. Trixie gasped at the ferocity of his attack. His lips, tongue, and teeth stroked and nipped her clit. The tip of his tongue ran along the side of it then laved it. He repeated the motions, bringing her to several quick climaxes before slowing his movements. He slid a hand beneath her ass and gently brushed his fingertips over the sensitive orifice while the fingers of his other hand explored her hot wet, cunt. All the while his lips and tongue never stopped teasing her clit. Using the very tips of his incisors, he pricked the stimulated flesh then licked the pleasurable wounds. Trixie felt as if she'd fallen into an exquisite trance in the middle of a warm, rolling ocean. Her eyes tightly closed, she allowed herself to completely feel Vincent and everything he did to her. At that moment, nothing and no one else existed. Only him, her, and the magnificent orgasms threatening to kill her with delight. "Oh, Dilorenzo!" she panted as his body covered hers. She felt every inch of his thick cock as it slid into her quivering cunt. Her claws sank into his shoulders as she clung to him, her hips thrusting upward to meet his. "I love you, Trix!" he gasped before their teeth penetrated each other's necks and they exploded together in a breath stealing climax.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

199

Chapter Seventeen Immediately after leaving the meeting, Seraphim and Hannah walked to the guest room they shared on the second floor of Jules' home. On the way, Seraphim clung to her hand as if she alone could ground him after the psychic journey on which he'd led them. He felt drained, emotionally and physically, which was why he avoided such intense use of magic unless it was absolutely necessary. He probably shouldn't have expended so much energy with the trial he would soon face, but he had seen without being properly convinced, the Jury would never do what he asked. Dragging them through his past had been his last resort—one that up until that moment he hadn't been certain he'd have the courage to try. "Are you all right?" Hannah's concerned eyes stared up at him as he closed the bedroom door behind them. "Just tired," he said, walking to the bed and lying on his back. "I just need to sleep for a while." "Okay." She approached and tugged off his boots, then sat beside him and stroked his face. "I'm sorry if you were uncomfortable. I thought of not including you in my revelation, but -" "I would have been very upset if you hadn't." "I know. And you're the only person since Nenet to whom I truly wanted to show my past. I only revealed it to the others out of necessity." His voice trailed to a whispered as his eyelids flickered. "Get some rest," she soothed. The last thing he felt before falling asleep was her lips touching his forehead.

***** Seraphim awoke nearly two hours later. A glance at his watch on the nightstand told him it was eleven o'clock. "How are you feeling?" Hannah asked from where she lay beside him. She stretched and yawned, her eyes fixed on him. "Better. And you? How are you holding up?" "I'm okay." "You're lying." He cupped her cheek. She turned slightly, kissing his palm. "I was worried about you, Seraphim. And I'm a little afraid of what will happen with Herm and Sheb because of Sir Edward and Rafe."

Kate Hill

Deep Red

200

"I'm more concerned with whether or not the Jury will help me. Even though I think they will, now that they know who I am." "I guess being old gives you a lot of clout." He smiled. "Yes. The Jury places great emphasis on age." "Another thing, I'm glad you're going to train Matthew. He's a good friend to have." "Yes, he is." Seraphim drew her into his arms. "So are you." Along with the Originals, Hannah was his closest friend. Though they hadn't known each other long, he sensed her unwavering loyalty and love. She provided the affection he'd sought for thousands of years. He looked forward to the life they would share and all they could learn from each other. More than anything, he longed to love and protect her for as many years as they had together. Hannah's arms tightened around him as she said, "I'm glad your power is so much greater than the Jury's. Most of them seemed so smug, so -" "Arrogant? I've been accused of the same. I suppose it comes with age." "Adam's not old." "No, but he's the First Father." "Can you trust him?" "Adam might be young and, yes, even arrogant. But he is fair. He'll do what's right. Of that I'm certain." "I hope so." "Faith, Hannah. Without it, we have very little."

***** At three o'clock, Seraphim and Hannah joined the others in the basement room. This time everyone, not only the Jury, sat at the long table, Adam at one end, Seraphim at the other. Hannah, Matthew, and Sage had joined the agents and the Jury again. "I think it best if you explain to us exactly what you need," Adam told Seraphim. "Then we can decide if your request is reasonable and what's the best way to handle it." "In three days' time, another shuttle of Originals should be in Earth's vicinity. The settlers of Atlantis were given ten thousand years with which to populate before others would return to collect information on how they fared. As you know, the Originals decided it best not to colonize this planet." "But they have spread their seed," Arkin stated. "Regardless of their intentions—or how they tried to destroy their own—we exist." "Herm and Sheb—the Originals I've been watching over—have this one chance to return to their world. All I ask is your help in giving it to them." "Why should we help them when they've never revealed themselves to us?" Lourdes asked. "He has a point," Matthew stated. "I'm sure they could have facilitated many of our studies."

Kate Hill

Deep Red

201

"You know what happened to Atlantis." Seraphim turned to Marina. "People of this world aren't yet able to accept the knowledge and power of the Originals. They'd destroy themselves—and take with them any of us who want peace." "Surely you can't think the human race hasn't changed in ten thousand years?" Pilar scoffed. "It surprises me how little it has changed." Seraphim held her eyes. "We've made technological advancements, but what does that mean? That we've made mass destruction simpler and more direct? Instead of beating each other over the head with clubs, we're setting off nuclear bombs." Arkin raised his eyes in disgust. "Please. What a feeble argument to protect those two cowards." "They never claimed to be brave." "If you ask me, they should be forced to tell us what they know," Cassia said. "It's our birthright." "All right. Suppose you force Herm and Sheb to tell you what they know. That power won't just go to the good, but to the evil. Others like Luci will arise. If you think you have trouble policing our kind now, imagine what it will be like once they gain the Originals' power." "He has a point," Vincent said. "He'll say anything to protect them," Lourdes stated. "Why shouldn't he?" Marina asked. "Don't tell me you agree?" Arkin turned to her. "You, more than any of us, should be furious with him for hiding a connection to both your human and vampiric childhood." "I saw what happened to Atlantis. I watched my own mother turn into a creature as raving and power hungry as Luci," Marina said. "The Originals are so far beyond us, I can't begin to explain it. If they feel we're not ready, then who are we to try to force them into giving us what we haven't earned?" "And how can you possibly believe they could be forced?" Trixie asked. "We all felt Seraphim's power, and he's their student. Imagine what they can do." "They're helpless cripples," Cassia said. "If they weren't at our mercy, he wouldn't be asking for our help, yet what he says makes sense. When knowledge is worked for, it commands more respect. Plus, we couldn't possibly keep them hidden from the entire vampiric community. Even if we tried to keep them a secret just to improve our kind, others would find out. We've seen the damage hybrids and Immaculates can do when they're bent on destruction." "I see your point, but I still say they owe us knowledge of our heritage," Arkin said. "Then talk to them," Seraphim said. "Question them then let them go." "We do have three days," Adam said. "Three days," Matthew murmured. "Hardly anything at all."

Kate Hill

Deep Red

202

"Better than nothing, genius." Vincent shrugged. "All they ask is the chance to return to their world, to their families," Marina said. "Is that so terrible?" "No." Arkin sighed. "It's not. And I do agree we should keep their presence secret until after they're gone." "How will the other Originals know where to find them?" Hannah asked. "On the day and hour of their arrival, we're to perform a ritual. It will create an illusion of what will appear to be the sun rising at midnight. This beacon will summon the other Originals." "Do you really think they'll come after ten thousand years?" Trixie asked. "If they still exist, they will come," Seraphim said. Sage, who had been silent, finally spoke. "May I meet them? I've never known another Original besides my parents whom I hardly remember. From what I know of my father, it seems to be best that I have little recollection of him." "I had asked Matthew about you earlier," Seraphim told the youth. "I wanted you to meet with them and perhaps give you the option to leave with them." "Leave?" "You would be among other Originals. You wouldn't have to worry about hiding from sunlight." Sage shook his head. "I want to meet them, but my life is here. Brett and Mercedes are my family now." "Sage, they would never try to keep you from going if it's what you want," Adam told him. "I don't want to go. I just want to talk with Herm and Sheb and perhaps learn more about who my mother was." "I know they'll answer your questions," Seraphim said. "Thank you for including me in this," Sage told him. Matthew said, "I'd like to meet them myself." "You will," Seraphim said. "They've followed your career through my stories and find you interesting." Matthew looked a bit taken aback. Seraphim almost smiled. It seemed the scientist wasn't accustomed to being a subject. "All this getting to know you shit is fine," Vincent said. "But we've got a bigger problem, ladies and gents. We got Sir Edward, Rafe, and who knows how many of their cronies looking to dig up those Originals. And trust me, they don't want their knowledge just for curiosity sake. I know the type. They'll try to take over the world." "I think we should draw them out," Trixie suggested. "Raid Sir Edward's. Get them worrying. If we do that, they're bound to send their people out to the desert looking for whatever it is they think they're going to find."

Kate Hill

Deep Red

203

"And right now I can guarantee you they don't know the Originals actually exist. They're thinking Seraphim's hiding artifacts or more plants or something," Vincent said. "How do you know they haven't already found Herm and Sheb?" Sage asked. "I would sense it if they were in danger," Seraphim said. "Our mental bond is very strong." "With all the power you have, why did you fight those people at the cave?" Trixie asked. "You could have used mind manipulation or something." "As I said, some of the ones I met had powerful magic as well. The others had mind connections to Sol—I mean Rafe. I couldn't risk him learning about the Originals by connecting to me through their minds." "I agree with Trixie about raiding Sir Edward's," Vincent said. "Flush the bastards out. Adam, what do you say?" "I think you're right," said the First Father. "Trixie, you, and I will organize the raid. The rest of the Jury—except for Marina—will guard the Original's cave in case of an attack. Even if Sir Edward and Rafe send a small army, they'll be no match for the Jury's powers and they should be able to hold them off until the other Originals arrive. Marina, Matthew, and Sage will spend the next three days with Herm and Sheb." "And Hannah," Seraphim said. "Why has she been allowed involvement in this?" Pilar demanded. "She's an infant whom we scarcely know." "She's my mate. Herm and Sheb are my family. That's reason enough." Seraphim's eyes fixed on Pilar's until she looked away. "All right. It's decided. We'll rest here for the day, then begin our plans at dusk. Adjourned." Adam stood and everyone disbursed. Back in their room, Seraphim and Hannah lay wrapped in each other's arms. "I can't believe I'm actually going to meet them," Hannah said. "Seraphim, what are they like? What will they think of me?" "They'll love you." His arms tightened around her. "I hope so," she murmured. "I'm more concerned with what your mother will think of me." Hannah sat up, her brow furrowed. Then she laughed and kissed him. "Seraphim, sometimes you're such a jerk." He smiled and tugged her close, though it was a long time before he was able to sleep. After ten thousand years, it was almost over.

***** Upon arriving at the Originals' cave, the Jury took shifts guarding the area so each could meet with Herm and Sheb. Even the most stubborn managed to be touched by the Originals' sincerity as well as their power.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

204

Seraphim waited before introducing Hannah, Sage, and Matthew. He wanted them to speak with Herm and Sheb without the Jury's curious eyes. Finally, every Jury member had taken their position above ground, and Seraphim guided Hannah, Sage, and Matthew into the cave. He heard the speeding of their heartbeats, or was it his own? Each of them had a reason for excitement or anxiety regarding the Originals. Hannah because they were Seraphim's family, Matthew because questioning Originals had been his fantasy from the moment he learned vampires were biological rather than supernatural, and Sage because, more than any of them, he belonged to the Originals. As they stepped into the cave's utter blackness, it took even their vampiric eyes a moment to adjust. Herm and Sheb sat on their chairs, faces lifted and expressions kind and curious as their guests approached. Seraphim grasped Hannah's hand and tugged her closer to the Originals. "This is my mate," he told them. "Hannah." Sheb extended her hand, and Hannah took it. She's lovely, Sheb—like Herm—spoke directly into their guests' minds. It was the most natural way for them to communicate. You've made Sera very happy. For that we're grateful. Hannah smiled nervously as she responded. I'm afraid I'm not very good at telepathy yet. You're doing very well for one so young, Herm reached for her other hand. You have a good spirit—the sort that has the ability to use the gift of what you call vampirism well. I will try, she promised. And I will do my best to make Seraphim—Sera—happy. He deserves that , Sheb said. And I know he will do the same for you. You are in his soul, Hannah. And he's in hers, Herm glanced at Sheb. It is the sort of match I've always wished for Sera. Thank you, Hannah said. Seraphim felt her relax for the first time. He sensed the Originals and Hannah liked one another, as he knew they would. Hannah returned to Seraphim's side, and he slipped his arm around her waist. Motioning toward the young blond boy standing beside Matthew, he said, "This is Sage, biological son of Luci and Ev. He's been adopted by the hybrids Brett Jiminez and Mercedes Machado." Matthew and Adam's biological parents, Herm nodded, glancing from Sage to Matthew. Seraphim has told us much about both of you and your family. I hope you can tell us more, Sage said. Though a child, he'd already mastered telepathy completely. Seraphim nearly smiled. There was no doubt this child was a pure Original, in spite of how so much of his birthright had been robbed from him. Over a year ago, when Matthew had found him, trapped in the lab of an evil hybrid

Kate Hill

Deep Red

205

scientist, Sage's claws and fangs had been surgically removed using platinum tools. Because of this, healing had been slow and regeneration impossible. Inside, he was a vampire, but his natural defenses and equipment for pleasure-giving had been literally torn from him. We knew your parents well, Sheb didn't try to disguise her emotions. We believed your mother to be dead and had no idea that Luci had been keeping her captive for so many centuries. It was only after Sera told us of Matthew's rescue of you that we realized Ev had been alive but killed by Luci's hand after he'd taken you from her. She was a beautiful woman—far too good for him. I see much of her in you. I'm glad, Sage's large eyes glistened. I hope I have nothing of my father in me. But you do, Herm told him. It seems you've only claimed his strengths. You have Luci's intelligence and his magnificent psychic abilities. That much is obvious. But I sense none of his malice or insanity in you. In spite of his attempt to remain calm and collected, Sage's emotions, soaring between happiness, anger, curiosity, and longing, cried out to everyone in the cave. His love for his adopted parents could not be doubted, yet these Originals offered him a connection to his past he had never dreamed of experiencing. Sheb held out her arms to Sage who took a slow step forward, then bent to accept her embrace. He closed his eyes, holding Sheb tightly—the first of his own kind to care for him since his mother had been murdered. Sera has asked if you wanted to leave with us, Sheb said. Yes. But he said you refused. Have you reconsidered? No, but I would like you to tell me about my mother. I'd like to see her again through your memories. I was so young when I was taken from her that mine are distorted. I know I felt safe with her, just as I remember fearing my father. You're very strong, Sage, Herm said. You could have turned to hatred after what was done to you, but instead you've made a good life for yourself. That's only because I've had help, he replied, glancing at Matthew. Yes, Herm sighed, there are good people here. If there had been more on Atlantis, perhaps we would have thrived after all. "I understand why it's dangerous for you to stay and why you don't want to settle here," Matthew spoke aloud. "But can't you offer us some of your knowledge? Just for scientific purposes, so we can help our own kind as well as humans." Herm smiled. Matthew Winter. A fascinating piece of work you are. You have many questions, Sheb also looked amused as she glanced at Matthew. "They can wait," Matthew said, his eyes on Sage. The doctor's pleasure at seeing his young friend reunited with the Originals was apparent. "No they can't." Sage reluctantly disentangled himself from Sheb and stood beside Matthew. "In the lab where Matthew rescued me, there were others being experimented

Kate Hill

Deep Red

206

on. The doctor who was in charge of the tests had served my father. As payment, my father provided him not only with me to experiment on, but with much of the technology to perform his gruesome tests and also with creatures from the home world called "werewolves" here. The scientists blended the wolves with vampires and created a monstrous species who have endured—and caused—unbelievable suffering." We have heard about this, Herm said. "We're doing our best to study them," Matthew said. "To find a way of improving the quality of their lives, since they're dangling between vampire and animal. If this species was created genetically, then can the experiment not be reversed in some way? I don't have the technology to do it. If Luci passed on the knowledge of how to undo the results of these experiments, then it was destroyed. When the scientist keeping Sage realized his evil was being uncovered, he obliterated all physical evidence of his work, including everything Luci gave him. Now that the scientist himself is dead, we've been trying to piece together what he did with the hope of helping these creatures." You have a very personal reason for your dedication, do you not? Sheb held Matthew's eyes. "Yes. I have a very close friend who was involved in the experiments. His wife was also involved. Both were genetically altered so they took on the wolves' characteristics. My friend, Judah, was actually improved. He has the strength and intelligence of a vampire and the stamina and regenerative powers of the wolves. His wife did not fare so well. She's a grotesque combination of both—no longer a woman, not quite a wolf. I swore to Judah I would do all in my power to help her. I haven't been able to do a thing." You want us to help her, Herm said. "Yes." We cannot give you that technology, Sheb said. Not because we don't trust you, but because if that information ever got into the wrong hands—as it did with the scientist who tortured Sage and your friend's wife—the destruction would be unfathomable. "What about Judah and his wife, Leah?" Matthew could scarcely control his anger. "How can you know they're suffering and do nothing when you have the power to give them their lives back?" You have a giving soul, Herm told Matthew. That is the best part of who you are, not your brilliance or your physical strength. You genuinely care for all creatures, Matthew Winter. "If you say that's a quality I have that you admire, then how can you expect me to understand why you won't help Judah?" Seraphim felt Matthew's rage and despair, and he understood it, though he also knew the Originals spoke the truth. Isn't there something you can do? Seraphim asked. Sheb lifted an eyebrow. You're questioning this, Sera? You saw first hand the destruction that ensues when power falls into the wrong hands.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

207

For ten thousand years, I've always done as you asked, Seraphim said. All I ask from you is to help Matthew if you can. Herm said, Matthew is brilliant enough to find their cure himself, provided he has the time. Yes, it may take him millennia, but "Millennia!" Matthew's eyes widened. "If you could only see what Luci's interference—the interference of one of your kind—has done to them, it might not be so simple for you to sit there and do nothing!" "Matthew!" Seraphim snapped. "I didn't bring you here for a shouting match!" I'm sorry, Matthew drew a deep breath and, for the first time, spoke using telepathy—something he had never cared for. Seraphim knew the scientist liked the human quality of verbal speech. I realize how I must appear, a young Immaculate making demands of you, but I'm a doctor. If I can find ways to help living beings—vampire, human, or wolf—I will do whatever it takes to gain such knowledge. We have heard what you said to us, Sheb told him. And we have taken your request seriously. Will you think it over? Matthew asked. Please? You have our word, Herm said. But don't waste what time we have. There are other questions we can answer, other knowledge we possess about the physical make up of all species of vampires, and other cures for maladies that may strike our kind. Oh, yes. Matthew opened the briefcase he held and tugged out his laptop computer. You don't mind if I type this? Record however you like, Herm said. "Do you mind if I stay?" Sage asked Matthew. The doctor looked sheepish. "I'm sorry, Sage. I should be asking if you mind if I intrude?" As Sage and Matthew fell into conversation with Herm and Sheb, Seraphim guided Hannah out of the cave and into a long tunnel. "They're going to be a while," he said. "Matthew and Sage are so happy. You made this possible, Seraphim." "I'm starting to feel a little guilty. I probably should have done it sooner, but I was always so fearful of something going wrong, of them not having the chance to return to their own world, if that world itself still exists. That's why the Originals left to populate other worlds. For some reason, they were dying out. Fewer and fewer children were being born. Some left to seek other ways to populate. When they discovered they could mate with humans by bite, and then the humans could create other vampires through bite and also by normal conception, they thought their search was over. They didn't count on humans' innate violence." "Luci wasn't human, and he was as violent as the rest of us." "That's true. He—and any others like him—were a disgrace to his kind. But I didn't bring you here to continue discussing Luci." He smiled as they stepped into another

Kate Hill

Deep Red

208

cave. Though small, it was comfortably furnished with a black carpet and a large trunk. Several enormous black and brown cushions were scattered across the floor. "This is where I stay when I'm down here," Seraphim said. "I like it." Hannah approached the trunk and ran her hand over the carved lid. "It's beautiful. Black oak?" He shook his head. "It's made from dried Deep Red." "Must be a pretty big plant. For some reason I imagined it to be small." "It ranges in size." He placed his hands around her waist and tugged her to his chest, nuzzling her neck. Snuggling closer to him, she asked, "If Deep Red exists, then none of us really have to drink blood, either from humans or each other." "No. As Matthew will find out from Herm and Sheb, Deep Red only sustains Originals, though all species of vampire seem to love its taste and scent. For some reason, Immaculates still need the blood of hybrids, and hybrids need the blood of humans or other vampires." "Then it's okay that I enjoy hunting?" she asked. "Though I don't know why they call it hunting. I haven't killed anyone." "It's an old term." He ran his lips across the top of her head. "And it's fine to like hunting. I'm glad you do. Blood sharing can be so pleasurable for both parties involved—if done correctly." Hannah turned and curled her fingers in his hair as they kissed. I love you so much, he told her. Show me. She purred as he pulled her onto the rug and rolled her onto her back so her head rested on one of the cushions. "Where are you going?" Hannah raised herself onto her elbows when Seraphim left her to crawl, leopard-like, to the trunk. He opened it and removed a soft brown blanket and a bottle of scented oil. Glancing over his shoulder, he said, "Take off your clothes." Hannah complied without hesitation, though her eyes never left his. He returned to her and undressed. "On your stomach," he ordered. Hannah growled—a very sexual sound—as she obeyed. Seraphim couldn't keep his eyes from her smooth, bare back and buttocks as he opened the bottle and poured some of the oil into his palms. He rubbed his hands together, warming the oil, before kneeling beside her and massaging the potent liquid into her shoulders and arms. She moaned with pleasure as his hands swept her back and kneaded her buttocks. He squeezed both firm, full globes before rubbing the oil into her thighs, the backs of her knees, and her calves. He took first one foot in his hand, then the other, his thumbs rubbing her arches, his fingers massaging each toe.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

209

"God, that oil smells so good," she breathed. "What kind is it?" His fingers slid down the crack in her bottom, reaching under her to fondle her clit then her pussy as he leaned close to her ear and whispered, "Deep Red." She turned onto her elbows, her eyes glazed with passion. "It's almost like an aphrodisiac." "It is. For us." A mischievous look shone in her eyes. "Give me that bottle." Grinning, he passed it to her and watched as she sat up and poured some in her hands then grasped his cock. He gasped as her small, soft hands stroked him erect. Her fingernails gently grazed the underside of his cock, then she lowered her face and took him into her mouth. Her tongue swirled around the head. She used her incisors to thrill him to the verge of eruption. "Oh, Seraphim!" she breathed, kissing her way up his stomach and chest until she reached his face. "I want you so much. Please! Oh, Please!" It was a struggle to control his breathing as he pushed her onto her back and slid into her hot, wet pussy. It felt so good! She throbbed and clenched around his cock as her arms and legs clung to him and her lovely little fangs sank deep into his shoulder. He couldn't repress his moan of desire as he pumped harder and faster while his teeth sank into her flesh, and he came in a blinding surge of pure vampiric ecstasy.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

210

Chapter Eighteen "You all right, Trix?" Vincent asked, glancing at her from where he sat in the passenger seat of her car. "Fine." He shrugged. "I wasn't asking for any reason." "I know, Dilorenzo." She glanced at him and smiled. "You just thought I might have been worried about seeing Rafe again." "I know you can handle it." "But if I can't, you can?" "Bet your ass, baby. I got your back. I-" He saw her amused grin and paused, shaking his head. She was one terrific lady, his Trixie. Vincent's cell phone rang, and he switched it on. "Yo. Dilorenzo here." "Just wanted to make sure you were arriving on time," Adam's voice sounded clear on the speaker. "No problems from our end. Are your Mama and Daddy all ready for us?" "They'll be all set." "Cool. See you in a few." Vincent switched off the phone and turned to Trixie. "Adam is nearly at Sir Edward's. Brett and Mercedes are all ready to help us out with the raid." "We'll be the ones to get the ball rolling, as they say," Trixie said. "I think we should do this with professionalism and class." "My thinking exactly, baby."

***** "All you motherfuckers, this is a goddamn raid!" Trixie bellowed as she and Vincent kicked in the front door of Sir Edward's mansion. Vampires mingling in the hall and dining room froze before they started to run. "Hey!" Vincent grabbed two fleeing hybrids by the backs of their shirts and flung them into several others who tried running out the back door. They stumbled over one another as Brett, armed with a machine gun loaded with platinum bullets blocked the back door. He fired just over their heads, causing the group to remain, cringing, on the floor.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

211

"Everybody line up in the middle of the hall!" Vincent's voice carried above the panicked murmuring of guests and staff alike. "And shut the fuck up! " "All you all get your hands where I can see them!" Trixie snarled. Vincent almost grinned. The madder she got, the more Southern she sounded. Several half dressed guests with their naked mortal and hybrid whores, raced down the steps followed by Mercedes, armed with another machine gun. "What the hell is going on here?" demanded Sir Edward, striding into the hall, trying to sound collected in spite of the pallor of his face and the nervous glow of his eyes. "It's a raid." Trixie told him. "And I said put your fuckin' hands where we can see them!" "But I don't -" Trixie took a step toward him, the snout of her gun pressing under his nose. Trembling, Sir Edward lifted his hands, dropping his small handgun on the floor as he did so. Vincent stooped and picked up the weapon. "Pussy gun for a pussy vamp." "You won't get away with this!" Sir Edward snarled. "This mansion is Network approved, and though I know you're agents, you'd better have a very good reason for this outrage when the First Father himself is aware of my operations here and -" "And the First Father doesn't agree with slavery," Adam snarled as he marched several maids and the cook in from the kitchen, his own gun in his hand. "I've been hearing unsettling stories about you, Race. Right now, everyone in this house is under arrest. Network trucks are arriving as we speak to escort all of you for questioning." "But, Dr. Lindsay—First Father -" Sir Edward stammered. Adam glanced at Mercedes who had joined Brett in herding all the guests into a group. "Is upstairs secure?" "Perfectly." She glanced at him. "Is Rafe here?" Adam turned to Trixie. She lifted her chin to better catch his scent. "No." "Rafe? Does he have something to do with this?" Sir Edward asked. "Don't speak until you have permission." Adam growled, his fangs elongating. Vincent grinned. The boy had an impressive set of fangs—a little too thick at the tips, though. Vincent glanced out the open door as Network vans began pulling into the huge, circular driveway. "Taxis are here, friends." "You will proceed, single file, through the front door!" Adam ordered. "Anybody causing any trouble or so much as stepping out of line will get a bullet up his ass!" Vincent growled. "Now move!"

Kate Hill

Deep Red

212

Within five minutes, the entire house was emptied with everyone—a fuming Sir Edward included—on their way to an undisclosed location to be held until the Originals were safely off the planet. "You'll lock up here?" Adam asked Vincent and Trixie. He and the agents had searched the house from attic to basement, finding nothing of interest except a few specimens of Deep Red. "Yes. And since we found nothing here—including Rafe—we can bet he's going to show up at the cave," Trixie stated. "We're ready for him," Adam said. "I'm on my way to the cave now to meet with the Originals and help with the defenses." "Good luck." Vincent saluted Adam before the First Father left the mansion. "Well, baby, we have to secure this place." Vincent glanced around the empty dining room. "Let's get to it. I want to get to the cave ASAP." "Before we go, how about one last trip to the workout room?" "The trampoline?" "You got it, beautiful." Trixie laughed as he swept her into his arms and carried her out of the dining room and down the steps. "You know, Trix, the way you took charge of that raid really got me horny." "Yeah?" She grinned. "Hell yeah. Man, if we hadn't been on business, I'd have fucked the shit out of you as soon as you said, 'all you motherfuckers, this is a goddamn raid!' Gives me a hard-on the size of a redwood just thinking about it." Vincent felt her heartbeat quicken and saw the lusty gleam in her eyes. "You know just what to say to a woman, Dilorenzo." He carried her to the trampoline and dropped onto it with her still in his arms. "Fuck me, Vinnie!" She grasped the front of his shirt. "Oh, God, I can't wait anymore!" She ripped off his belt and fumbled with the button and zipper of his jeans, taking seconds to free his stiff cock. Vincent jerked down her black cotton pants and plunged into her. She hadn't been lying. Her cunt was so wet it felt as if he'd shoved his cock into a Jacuzzi. "Oh baby," he purred, clutching her ass and lunging into her with short, hard thrusts. He felt her claws sink into his butt and groaned. "Yeah, baby, that's right." Trixie reached further and grasped his balls, causing Vincent's pulse to race out of control.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

213

"Oh, Dilorenzo!" she snarled with passion when he began fondling her breasts and nipping her neck, drawing rivulets of blood. Her ankles locked behind his back, and she grasped his throat, nearly choking him before she bit deeply. Beneath them, the trampoline bounced. Harder, lover, harder! Trixie's mind screamed into his. He obliged, eyes closed tightly as he drank and thrust and squeezed her breasts. He felt them bouncing higher and higher with each lunge of their hips until suddenly he landed hard on his back, Trixie still gyrating on top of him. They'd bounced clean off the trampoline and landed on the floor. Seconds later, they growled and groaned together in a mutual climax that sent them reeling into bliss. Panting, Trixie cuddled against his chest as he stroked her shoulders and back. "You know, Dilorenzo, I'm actually going to miss this place," Trixie said. "Me too, baby." He glanced around the gym. "Me too."

Kate Hill

Deep Red

214

Chapter Nineteen "Hello." Hannah smiled gently as she approached Seraphim and slid her arms around his neck from behind. He sat alone in the center of the floor in his room in the cave. For the past few days, he'd spent much of his time in meditation, reserving energy for the spell that would send the signal to the Originals. He took her hands and tugged her beside him as he stretched out on the floor. His eyes held hers as he traced the shape of her face with his index finger. "They'll be gone tonight," she said. Seraphim nodded, and she felt his emotions as if they were her own: anxiety, hope, and sadness. "You're going to miss them a lot." She stroked his face. "Very much. I almost can't imagine them not being here." His brow furrowed. "If it wasn't for me, you'd go with them." "I love you, Hannah. The home world is no place for me. No matter how close I am to Herm and Sheb, I'm not an Original." "I love you Seraphim." She melted into his arms and buried her face in his chest. "I wish this didn't have to be so hard for you." "Anything worthwhile never comes easy." She held his eyes and nodded. That much was true. Joining Seraphim had been the most meaningful experience of her life, and to meet him, she'd paid a terrible price to Sir Edward. "I'm going to spend some time with them." He kissed her and pushed himself to his knees. "Come with me?" She shook her head. "I'm sure you want to be alone with them." Seraphim gripped her hand. "I'd like you to come." Together, they walked toward the Originals' chamber. Suddenly Seraphim paused, his eyes narrowed. "What's wrong?" she asked. "Trouble above," he said before fleeing so fast she hadn't a prayer of catching up with him. As soon as Hannah stuck her nose above ground, Matthew appeared beside her. "You should get below. We've got everything under control out here -"

Kate Hill

Deep Red

215

Mid-sentence, Matthew pulled her down on the sandy cave floor as a bullet bounced off the wall behind them. Shouting and gunfire sounded from outside the cave. "You call this under control?" Hannah snapped. "Trust me, it could be much worse. Stay down. I have to get out there." Matthew edged along the cave wall as he drew his gun. Seconds later, he'd joined the others outside. Hannah carefully made her way toward the cave mouth and peered out. "Shit," she muttered, seeing their side was outnumbered two to one. Seraphim, Sage, and Trixie fought using hand to hand combat against several strange vampires dressed in black military style uniforms. Matthew, Adam, Vincent, and the Jury members appeared in a trance-like state as they held off other opponents who apparently used magic as well. She noticed Trixie fighting her way towards a tall, dark-haired man who approached the cave by remaining behind the fighting. Glancing around for some kind of weapon to use against him, should he reach the cave, Hannah was momentarily distracted and missed the dagger that flew at her. Luckily she'd moved at the last second, and it grazed her arm. She grasped the wound, trying to staunch the blood flow. If they all got through this, the first thing she was going to do was to make sure she learned how to defend herself, because at that moment she decided she wanted to join the Network with Seraphim. There would be no waiting on the sidelines for her. A quick glance at her shoulder showed the wound had already stopped bleeding, though as a hybrid it would take some time to seal completely. "Son of a bitch!" Trixie screamed, and Hannah stared outside as the tall vampiress took a flying leap at the dark-haired man who had almost reached the cave. She tackled him to the ground. Chanting in Matthew's deep voice caused her attention to jerk toward the doctor as he conjured a small sandstorm and forced some of the attackers away from the cave. The sandstorm dissipated when his concentration was broken by Adam knocking him to the ground before a bullet struck him. "We know what you're hiding!" the black-haired man bellowed at Trixie as they fought. "Fuck you, Rafe!" Trixie kicked him in the stomach, but he dodged the blow. They circled one another. "Luci always told me: Find Seraphimus and he'll lead me to relics of the home world. He stole what was left from the wreckage when Luci destroyed the last of the Originals of Atlantis!" Hannah would have felt relief had they not been in so much danger. At least no one—even wicked Luci—had known that Herm and Sheb had survived the last fight. They thought only relics from their shuttle had been recovered!

Kate Hill

Deep Red

216

Suddenly Rafe belted Trixie across the cheek. She staggered, and he dove at her, knocking her onto her back and punching her in the face. Vincent roared from where he'd been summoning magic with Arkin atop a ledge opposite the cave. He leapt to the sand, racing towards Trixie as a group of Rafe's blackgarbed followers attacked him. He kicked two into unconsciousness. A dagger plunged into his side, and he growled, ripping the blade out of his own flesh and using it to ward off three other enemy fighters. Rafe still sat on top of Trixie, cracking her in the face, though she'd managed to render him half blind by ripping her claws across his eyes. Hannah picked up the dagger that had struck her and, her heart pounding, bounded into the midst of the fighting, leaping on Rafe's back and plunging the dagger in deep. He growled, anger and pain in his eyes as he turned to see who'd stabbed him. Trixie took his moment of distraction to snap his neck. She jerked the dagger from his back and plunged it through his heart, one of the few ways to almost always ensure a vampire's death. Trixie gave Hannah a thumbs up, and Hannah called, "I owed you for Sir Edward!" "Get down!" Trixie bellowed as she and Hannah dropped to the ground, their hands covering their heads. Several of the enemy vampires—apparently the eldest—had banded their magic together. The ground shook and pieces of the cave crumbled. Matthew, Vincent, and the Jury combined their efforts to defend the cave, and though they kept the others at bay, their magic only added to the debris. "Seraphim!" Hannah screamed when he walked directly between the two battling groups. His eyes slipped shut and within several moments the fighting ceased. "Tie them up!" shouted Vincent. He, Adam, and Matthew jogged towards Rafe's small army who remained entranced by Seraphim. Once their enemies were restrained, rendered unconscious, and tossed into Network vans, Seraphim released his spell and sat for a moment, catching his breath. Hannah slipped her arm around him. "Are you okay?" He nodded, tenderly placing a hand over her bloody sleeve. "You?" "Just a little slice. It's healing already." Vincent squatted in front of Seraphim, pressing a hand to his own injured side. "You shouldn't have done that. What about the signal? It takes a lot of strength to conjure it, and if you have to sustain it for any length of time -" "The Originals helped me just now. I'll be fine for the signal," Seraphim said, though Hannah noted he looked a bit pale. "We got about half an hour until sundown." Vincent glanced skyward as he stood, dragging Trixie—who had just approached—into his arms. "You're hurt," Trixie inspected Vincent's bloody side. "It's nothing," he said. "One of the bookends will take care of it. Look, here comes Matthew already."

Kate Hill

Deep Red

217

As Matthew began examining Vincent's wound, Vincent glanced at Hannah. "Thanks for watching out for Trixie." "We vampiresses have to stick together," Hannah said. Trixie winked at her. "You got it, kid." "Half an hour," Seraphim murmured. Hannah sensed his sadness. In half an hour, the only family he'd known for ten thousand years would be gone.

***** Sera, Sheb held out her hand as Seraphim stepped into the cave, Hannah at his side. He approached the Originals, trying not to reveal the emptiness Hannah knew he felt at the thought of them leaving. Your energy is depleted, Herm gazed at Seraphim and reached for him. Seraphim stepped back, shaking his head. You can't help me. You need your own energy for when we contact the Others. I'll be fine. You're troubled, Sheb said. Because we're going. I want you to go and be with the Others. We'll miss you as well, Sera, Herm said. But we belong to each other. In our souls and minds. Seraphim nodded. Hannah's hand slipped into his, and Seraphim clung to it, gazing into her eyes. She knew he struggled to hide how much their leaving affected him. For the next half hour, the four remained, talking about the past and the future. Finally, Seraphim drew a deep breath and said, "It's time." Herm and Sheb nodded. Seraphim stood, Hannah's hand still in his, and walked to the cave above. "You might want to stay inside," he said. "I know you're tolerant of daylight, but this ritual gets very bright. Herm and Sheb won't be able to emerge until after the beacon dies and the Originals land." Matthew approached from where they'd been seated with the Network and Sage. Though the other vampires remained in the corner of the cave, their eyes fixed on Seraphim. "Do you need help?" Matthew asked. "I've performed this ritual before—to great effect." "Thank you for the offer, and I might need your help later, but not now. The Originals are below, trying to contact the Others, and as soon as I send the signal, they should arrive." "Fuck," Vincent murmured from across the cave. "I can't believe we're really going to see Them. This is too amazing." "I wish Judah was here," Matthew said. "He's been studying astronomy, hoping to eventually find some evidence of the Originals' space travel. He would have loved to have been here, especially to ask them for help with Leah-"

Kate Hill

Deep Red

218

"Herm and Sheb said they'd speak with Them. You can trust they will," Seraphim reassured him. Adam approached. "As soon as the signal fades, we'll bring Herm and Sheb above." "Thank you." Seraphim nodded. He turned to Hannah and kissed her, whispering, "Wish me luck." "Luck." She embraced him tightly before he stepped away and left the cave. Hannah stood with the others who had approached the cave mouth and watched Seraphim begin the ritual. She concentrated on remaining in his mind, feeling his thoughts and emotions. It wasn't easy, since she was so young and he was unable to assist her due to the immense concentration he needed for the spell. Still, she found she was able to focus. He knelt on the sand, closed his eyes, and began concentrating on the words of the chant, calling upon ancient Originals who had inspired the names of gods and goddesses of old Earth. Aurora! Jupiter! Ku! Helios! His thoughts rippled through the atmosphere, through space and time itself. Summoning…Hel! Isis! Odin! Thoth! Seraphim lost all awareness of the other vampires. His sole focus was on calling forth the sun, of summoning Them. Hannah gasped as the sun began to rise, brightening the night until she felt swallowed by brilliance and heat. Nearly an hour passed before she felt Seraphim's power waning. The intensity of sustaining such a powerful spell for so long was mind-shattering, and he was nearing his physical limitations. She tried not to tense and break her connection to him, but her worry interrupted her concentration. Suddenly the spell dissipated and Seraphim collapsed in the sand. "Seraphim!" Hannah dropped to the ground beside him and tugged his head onto her lap. She felt him trembling and heard his heart racing as she stroked sweaty tendrils of hair from his face. "Are they here?" He pushed himself to his knees. "Easy." Matthew's steadying hand touched his back. Vincent jogged out of the cave and squatted in front of Seraphim. "Herm and Sheb said they couldn't contact anyone." "No," Seraphim murmured, staring at the star-filled sky. "They have be there." "Maybe they died out after all," Matthew suggested. "They might have managed to populate other planets, like they did here, but the Originals themselves might no longer be able to engage in space travel." "I won't believe that." Seraphim stood. "I'm going to try again." "You won't be able to do it," Matthew said. "Not without rest."

Kate Hill

Deep Red

219

"It has to be tonight!" Seraphim's fists clenched as his eyes darted from Matthew to Vincent to Hannah. "Don't you understand. It is tonight. There will be no other chances!" Hannah stepped close and touched his face. "Wouldn't Herm and Sheb know if they were close?" "They'll come." Hannah prodded his thoughts again, and she realized Seraphim couldn't— wouldn't—believe They wouldn't come. Herm and Sheb didn't belong living in an underground cave, nor did they belong hidden away for the use of the Network only, at risk from every power-hungry vampire on Earth. They belonged with their own kind. "I'm trying again," Seraphim stated. Vincent placed a hand on Hannah's shoulder as they took a few steps back. Matthew followed, his eyes fixed on Seraphim. Again, Seraphim dropped to his knees and cleared his mind. It took several moments before he was able to attain the proper state of meditation, but the brightness and warmth of the sun filled the night again. Aurora! Jupiter! Ku! Helios! Hannah sensed him weakening. Hel! Isis! Odin! Thoth! Give me the strength! Don't let me fail! I know They will come! he thought, and Hannah felt completely helpless. If only she was older and more experienced! If only she could help him! Suddenly Matthew and Vincent began chanting as they dropped to their knees beside Seraphim. "Aurora! Jupiter! Ku-" Yes! Even Hannah heard Their thoughts! Dozens of ancient thoughts, and power such as she'd never imagined possible! The spell faded, and Seraphim remained on his knees, panting, though as Hannah approached him, she saw a slight smile of accomplishment on his lips. He glanced at Matthew and Vincent who sat close by, both looking disheveled and a bit dazed. "Thank you," he told them. "Whoa, " Vincent gasped. "That spell kicked ass. What a fuckin' rush." "Well said, as always." Matthew tossed him a disgusted look. "Vincent, you really can destroy a serious moment, you know that?" "Eh." Vincent pushed himself to his feet, his arms spread wide. "It's what I do best." Hannah grasped Seraphim's arm as he stood and held her close. "Look!" Trixie bellowed from the cave mouth. She pointed skyward. An ovalshaped object, even darker than the night itself, hovered in the sky above the cave. Sage and Lourdes helped Herm and Sheb from the cave, placing them on chairs in the sand. Everyone covered their ears and closed their eyes as the Originals' ship landed, blowing sand and dust everywhere. A door opened and a ramp lowered.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

220

Two pale, dark-eyed Originals gazed curiously at the group as they descended. We thought colonization was unsuccessful here, one of them—a slim female with delicate tusks curling between her lips, spoke telepathically so all could hear. We're so relieved to see you again, though you must have much to tell. The male approached Herm and Sheb and began examining them. Pity. The injuries are too old to be completely reversed. "You mean you can help them?" Matthew said. Hannah nearly smiled. There was no way the doctor could refrain from trying to gain more information. It would have been too much to ask of him. The Originals gazed at Matthew, then at each of the other vampires. Many species. Magnificent. It's too bad this world is not yet ready for us. "You know that already?" Vincent asked. "Shit, you just got here." We know all of what has happened. The Female gestured to Herm and Sheb. We have absorbed their memories. "So fast?" Adam murmured. We must go. The male said. You will not be forgotten, and you will be watched. When the time is right, we'll return. "You must know about my friends if you absorbed Herm and Sheb's thoughts already," Matthew said. We must go, the female repeated, her eyes fixed on Matthew for a moment before switching to Seraphim. Thank you for your loyalty. Seraphim nodded, then turned to Herm and Sheb. "Sera," Sheb spoke aloud, holding out her arms to him. Seraphim knelt and held her close. Hannah saw he was fighting tears. We love you. Always, Sheb said. Seraphim nodded before embracing Herm. Remember, son, we are but a thought away, Herm said. The newly arrived Originals waited until Seraphim stepped away before lifting Herm and Sheb and carrying them up the ramp. The door closed, and within moments, the ship ascended and disappeared. "My God," Adam murmured, his hand on Sage's shoulder. The boy still stared skyward. "Are you all right?" Hannah asked Seraphim. He nodded and turned back to the cave. "Okay, let's clear out!" Vincent shouted. "In the morning, I'll arrange for the cave to be hidden as a precaution. Seraphim, how much time would you like to get what you need in the cave?" Adam asked. "Not much," he murmured. Hannah followed him down to the room where Herm and Sheb had lived.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

221

"Seraphim?" she asked gently. "I know you'll miss them. I'm so sorry." "No." His brow furrowed. "It's best for them." Hannah wrapped her arms around him, and he held her tightly. She stroked his hair as his tears soaked her shoulder.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

222

Chapter Twenty "This is so cool, Dilorenzo!" Trixie grinned as she opened the double doors leading to the balcony of a New England house overlooking the ocean. "I like it too, baby." Vincent embraced her from behind, nuzzling her neck. "So should this be the first married Dilorenzo house or what?" Trixie turned in his arms and kissed him, rubbing her cheek against his bearded face. "I say we go for it, stud." "And we can always get that summer home on the Algarve." Trixie purred, pushing Vincent back into the house, one hand grabbing the bulge in his jeans, the other caressing the hair at his nape. "Um, excuse me." The real estate agent cleared her throat and tried not to appear ruffled by the couple's love play. Trixie grinned. Most mortals were so uptight. "Yo, we'll take it." Vincent said. "You want the house?" The agent looked pleased. "Sure. There's a big backyard. Great for a trampoline." "Are you acrobats?" asked the agent. "The best there is." Vincent winked at Trixie who elbowed him in the stomach. "Do you think my husband and I could have a few moments alone to discuss some details?" Trixie asked. "Of course. I'll be downstairs in the kitchen." The agent left. Vincent dragged Trixie into his arms, his tongue searching her mouth. "Oh, Vinnie, I love this house," Trixie said between kisses. She sank her fangs into his lower lip, and they both groaned with desire. Suddenly Vincent's cell phone rang. Cursing, he held it to his ear. "Yo. V. D. here." Trixie grinned. He had to do something about those initials. Vincent had already told her if they were ever lucky enough to conceive a child (very difficult for their kind), he wanted to name it Vinnie Jr. if it was a boy and Vincenta if it was a girl. She'd talked him out of Vincenta already—he liked the idea of a daughter named Trixie, too, but she was still working on the boy's name. "We're on our way," Vincent said, clicking off the phone. "What's wrong?' Trixie asked.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

223

"That was Matthew. He said he just got a call from Judah, and Leah is missing along with a bunch of the other werewolves." "Shit." "Not a good scenario." Vincent's broad chest expanded as he drew a deep breath and slapped Trixie's ass. "Looks like the honeymoon's over for now, baby. Back to Network business." Trixie smiled and shook her head. "We should have been like Seraphim and Hannah. They've gone on their honeymoon in the mountains of Tibet and have made sure they didn't bring cell phones." "Yeah, right. I think I'd rather be on an assignment instead of putting up with all that meditation and shit. And I couldn't believe they had that boring little ceremony with a justice of the peace—even after I told them about Raoul's chapel in Vegas." "They're an understated couple, Vinnie." Trixie pressed a kiss to his lips. "Even if she is a belly dancer and he's hung like a bull." Together Vincent and Trixie descended the steps, met briefly with the real estate agent, and stepped out of the house and into the dusk. They each whipped sunglasses from the pockets of their leather jackets and slipped them on before mounting their Harleys. Life in the Network was tough, but somebody had to do it, and together, Trixie knew she and Vincent could accomplish just about anything.

Kate Hill

Deep Red

224

Chronicler's Note This concludes the chronicle of the case of "Deep Red." Shortly after the Originals left Earth, Network agents discovered gardens of Deep Red in caves scattered throughout Russia, Alaska, and several other locations which will remain undisclosed. Though the Originals are no longer strangers to us, They are still—in most ways—a mystery. One day They may keep their promise and return to us with their knowledge and experience. Until then, we must console ourselves with the realization, that we— vampires—are not cursed, not supernatural, and not the evil of legends. We are descended from an ancient race, not so different from humankind, and our journey has just begun.

The End

Kate Hill

Deep Red

Also by Kate Hill

Knights of the Ruby Order Moonlust Privateer The Blood Doctor

Ellora’s Cave Publishing, Inc.

www.ellorascave.com

225